This is a modern-English version of The Castle of Otranto, originally written by Walpole, Horace.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
CASSELL’S NATIONAL LIBRARY
(New Series)
Cassell's National Library
(New Series)
The
Castle of Otranto
BY
HORACE WALPOLE.
BY
HORACE WALPOLE.
CASSELL AND COMPANY, Limited
LONDON, PARIS,
NEW YORK &
MELBOURNE
1901
CASSELL AND COMPANY, Limited
LONDON, PARIS, NEW YORK & MELBOURNE
1901
INTRODUCTION
Horace Walpole was the youngest son of Sir Robert Walpole, the great statesman, who died Earl of Orford. He was born in 1717, the year in which his father resigned office, remaining in opposition for almost three years before his return to a long tenure of power. Horace Walpole was educated at Eton, where he formed a school friendship with Thomas Gray, who was but a few months older. In 1739 Gray was travelling-companion with Walpole in France and Italy until they differed and parted; but the friendship was afterwards renewed, and remained firm to the end. Horace Walpole went from Eton to King’s College, Cambridge, and entered Parliament in 1741, the year before his father’s final resignation and acceptance of an earldom. His way of life was made easy to him. As Usher of the Exchequer, Comptroller of the Pipe, and Clerk of the Estreats in the Exchequer, he received nearly two thousand a year for doing nothing, lived with his father, and amused himself.
Horace Walpole was the youngest son of Sir Robert Walpole, the prominent politician who died as the Earl of Orford. He was born in 1717, the same year his father stepped down from office, sticking to the opposition for almost three years before returning to a long period of power. Horace was educated at Eton, where he became friends with Thomas Gray, who was just a few months older. In 1739, Gray traveled with Walpole in France and Italy until they had a falling out and went their separate ways; however, they later rekindled their friendship, which remained strong until the end. After Eton, Horace continued his studies at King’s College, Cambridge, and entered Parliament in 1741, the year before his father's final resignation and acceptance of an earldom. His lifestyle was comfortable; as Usher of the Exchequer, Comptroller of the Pipe, and Clerk of the Estreats in the Exchequer, he earned nearly two thousand a year without much effort, lived with his father, and enjoyed leisure activities.
Horace Walpole idled, and amused himself with the small life of the fashionable world to which he was proud of belonging, though he had a quick eye for its vanities. He had social wit, and liked to put it to small uses. But he was not an empty idler, and there were seasons when he could become a sharp judge of himself. “I am sensible,” he wrote to his most intimate friend, “I am sensible of having more follies and weaknesses and fewer real good qualities than most men. I sometimes reflect on this, though, I own, too seldom. I always want to begin acting like a man, and a sensible one, which I think I might be if I would.” He had deep home affections, and, under many polite affectations, plenty of good sense.
Horace Walpole spent his time lounging around, enjoying the shallow life of the fashionable world he took pride in belonging to, even though he was quick to see its superficialities. He had a sharp sense of humor and liked to use it in small ways. But he wasn’t just a superficial idler; there were times when he could be a keen judge of himself. “I realize,” he wrote to his closest friend, “I realize that I have more follies and weaknesses and fewer real strengths than most people. I sometimes think about this, although I admit, not often enough. I always want to start acting like a man—like a sensible one, which I think I could be if I tried.” He had strong feelings for home and, beneath many polite pretenses, plenty of good sense.
Horace Walpole’s father died in 1745. The eldest son, who succeeded to the earldom, died in 1751, and left a son, George, who was for a time insane, and lived until 1791. As George left no child, the title and estates passed to Horace Walpole, then seventy-four years old, and the only uncle who survived. Horace Walpole thus became Earl of Orford, during the last six years of his life. As to the title, he said that he felt himself being called names in his old age. He died unmarried, in the year 1797, at the age of eighty.
Horace Walpole’s father passed away in 1745. The eldest son, who inherited the earldom, died in 1751, leaving behind a son, George, who was mentally ill for a time and lived until 1791. Since George had no children, the title and estates went to Horace Walpole, who was then seventy-four and the only surviving uncle. Horace Walpole became the Earl of Orford during the last six years of his life. Regarding the title, he mentioned that he felt like he was being teased in his old age. He died unmarried in 1797 at the age of eighty.
He had turned his house at Strawberry Hill, by the Thames, near Twickenham, into a Gothic villa—eighteenth-century Gothic—and amused himself by spending freely upon its adornment with such things as were then fashionable as objects of taste. But he delighted also in his flowers and his trellises of roses, and the quiet Thames. When confined by gout to his London house in Arlington Street, flowers from Strawberry Hill and a bird were necessary consolations. He set up also at Strawberry Hill a private printing press, at which he printed his friend Gray’s poems, also in 1758 his own “Catalogue of the Royal and Noble Authors of England,” and five volumes of “Anecdotes of Painting in England,” between 1762 and 1771.
He had transformed his house at Strawberry Hill, by the Thames near Twickenham, into a Gothic villa—eighteenth-century Gothic—and enjoyed spending generously on its decoration with popular taste items of the time. He also took pleasure in his flowers and rose trellises, along with the peaceful Thames. When he was stuck in his London house on Arlington Street due to gout, flowers from Strawberry Hill and a bird were essential comforts. He also set up a private printing press at Strawberry Hill, where he printed his friend Gray’s poems, as well as his own “Catalogue of the Royal and Noble Authors of England” in 1758, and five volumes of “Anecdotes of Painting in England” from 1762 to 1771.
Horace Walpole produced The Castle of Otranto in 1765, at the mature age of forty-eight. It was suggested by a dream from which he said he waked one morning, and of which “all I could recover was, that I had thought myself in an ancient castle (a very natural dream for a head like mine, filled with Gothic story), and that on the uppermost banister of a great staircase I saw a gigantic hand in armour. In the evening I sat down and began to write, without knowing in the least what I intended to say or relate.” So began the tale which professed to be translated by “William Marshal, gentleman, from the Italian of Onuphro Muralto, canon of the Church of St. Nicholas, at Otranto.” It was written in two months. Walpole’s friend Gray reported to him that at Cambridge the book made “some of them cry a little, and all in general afraid to go to bed o’ nights.” The Castle of Otranto was, in its own way, an early sign of the reaction towards romance in the latter part of the last century. This gives it interest. But it has had many followers, and the hardy modern reader, when he reads Gray’s note from Cambridge, needs to be reminded of its date.
Horace Walpole wrote The Castle of Otranto in 1765, when he was forty-eight years old. He got the idea from a dream he had one morning, where “all I could remember was that I thought I was in an ancient castle (a pretty typical dream for someone like me, obsessed with Gothic tales), and that on the top banister of a grand staircase, I saw a giant hand in armor. In the evening, I sat down to write, completely unsure of what I wanted to say or tell.” That’s how the story began, which was said to be translated by “William Marshal, gentleman, from the Italian of Onuphro Muralto, canon of the Church of St. Nicholas, at Otranto.” It was finished in two months. Walpole's friend Gray told him that at Cambridge, the book made “some of them cry a little, and everyone else generally afraid to go to bed at night.” The Castle of Otranto was, in its own way, an early indication of the shift towards romance in the latter part of the last century. This makes it interesting. However, it has inspired many followers, and the modern reader, when reading Gray’s note from Cambridge, should be reminded of when it was published.
H. M.
H. M.
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.
The following work was found in the library of an ancient Catholic family in the north of England. It was printed at Naples, in the black letter, in the year 1529. How much sooner it was written does not appear. The principal incidents are such as were believed in the darkest ages of Christianity; but the language and conduct have nothing that savours of barbarism. The style is the purest Italian.
The following work was discovered in the library of an old Catholic family in northern England. It was printed in Naples, using black letter, in 1529. It's unclear how much earlier it was written. The main events are those that were believed during the darkest times of Christianity, but the language and behavior do not have any traces of barbarism. The style is the purest Italian.
If the story was written near the time when it is supposed to have happened, it must have been between 1095, the era of the first Crusade, and 1243, the date of the last, or not long afterwards. There is no other circumstance in the work that can lead us to guess at the period in which the scene is laid: the names of the actors are evidently fictitious, and probably disguised on purpose: yet the Spanish names of the domestics seem to indicate that this work was not composed until the establishment of the Arragonian Kings in Naples had made Spanish appellations familiar in that country. The beauty of the diction, and the zeal of the author (moderated, however, by singular judgment) concur to make me think that the date of the composition was little antecedent to that of the impression. Letters were then in their most flourishing state in Italy, and contributed to dispel the empire of superstition, at that time so forcibly attacked by the reformers. It is not unlikely that an artful priest might endeavour to turn their own arms on the innovators, and might avail himself of his abilities as an author to confirm the populace in their ancient errors and superstitions. If this was his view, he has certainly acted with signal address. Such a work as the following would enslave a hundred vulgar minds beyond half the books of controversy that have been written from the days of Luther to the present hour.
If the story was written around the time it supposedly took place, it would have been between 1095, during the first Crusade, and 1243, the date of the last one, or shortly after. There aren’t any other clues in the text that help us pinpoint the time the scene is set: the names of the characters are clearly made up, likely done on purpose. However, the Spanish names of the servants suggest that this work wasn’t written until the Arragonian Kings were established in Naples, which made Spanish names common in that area. The elegance of the language and the author’s enthusiasm (though tempered by impressive judgment) lead me to believe that the writing was completed shortly before it was printed. At that time, literature was thriving in Italy and helped push back against the wave of superstition being challenged by reformers. It’s possible that a crafty priest might have tried to weaponize their arguments against the innovators, using his skills as a writer to reinforce the public's old beliefs and superstitions. If that was his goal, he certainly succeeded remarkably well. A work like this could captivate a hundred ordinary minds more effectively than half the books of controversy produced from Luther’s time to today.
This solution of the author’s motives is, however, offered as a mere conjecture. Whatever his views were, or whatever effects the execution of them might have, his work can only be laid before the public at present as a matter of entertainment. Even as such, some apology for it is necessary. Miracles, visions, necromancy, dreams, and other preternatural events, are exploded now even from romances. That was not the case when our author wrote; much less when the story itself is supposed to have happened. Belief in every kind of prodigy was so established in those dark ages, that an author would not be faithful to the manners of the times, who should omit all mention of them. He is not bound to believe them himself, but he must represent his actors as believing them.
This explanation of the author's motivations is offered as just a guess. No matter what his opinions were or what effects they might have had, his work can only be presented to the public right now as entertainment. Even so, some justification for it is necessary. Miracles, visions, necromancy, dreams, and other supernatural events are now completely removed even from romances. That wasn’t the case when our author was writing; much less so when the story is supposed to have taken place. Belief in all sorts of wonders was so ingrained in those dark times that an author wouldn’t be true to the customs of the period if he left them out. He doesn’t have to believe in them himself, but he must portray his characters as believing in them.
If this air of the miraculous is excused, the reader will find nothing else unworthy of his perusal. Allow the possibility of the facts, and all the actors comport themselves as persons would do in their situation. There is no bombast, no similes, flowers, digressions, or unnecessary descriptions. Everything tends directly to the catastrophe. Never is the reader’s attention relaxed. The rules of the drama are almost observed throughout the conduct of the piece. The characters are well drawn, and still better maintained. Terror, the author’s principal engine, prevents the story from ever languishing; and it is so often contrasted by pity, that the mind is kept up in a constant vicissitude of interesting passions.
If you can accept the miraculous elements, you’ll find nothing else that isn’t worth your time. Consider the facts as possible, and all the characters act like real people would in their circumstances. There are no extravagant speeches, no elaborate comparisons, flowery language, side notes, or unnecessary details. Everything directly leads to the climax. The reader’s attention is never allowed to wane. The rules of drama are nearly adhered to throughout the piece. The characters are well-developed and consistently portrayed. The main driving force, terror, keeps the story engaging; it’s often balanced by moments of pity, which maintains a constant fluctuation of compelling emotions.
Some persons may perhaps think the characters of the domestics too little serious for the general cast of the story; but besides their opposition to the principal personages, the art of the author is very observable in his conduct of the subalterns. They discover many passages essential to the story, which could not be well brought to light but by their naïveté and simplicity. In particular, the womanish terror and foibles of Bianca, in the last chapter, conduce essentially towards advancing the catastrophe.
Some people might think the domestic characters are too lighthearted for the overall tone of the story. However, in addition to contrasting with the main characters, the author's skill is evident in how he handles the supporting characters. They reveal several key moments in the story that wouldn't be effectively uncovered without their naïveté and straightforwardness. Specifically, Bianca's fearfulness and quirks in the last chapter play a crucial role in moving the plot forward.
It is natural for a translator to be prejudiced in favour of his adopted work. More impartial readers may not be so much struck with the beauties of this piece as I was. Yet I am not blind to my author’s defects. I could wish he had grounded his plan on a more useful moral than this: that “the sins of fathers are visited on their children to the third and fourth generation.” I doubt whether, in his time, any more than at present, ambition curbed its appetite of dominion from the dread of so remote a punishment. And yet this moral is weakened by that less direct insinuation, that even such anathema may be diverted by devotion to St. Nicholas. Here the interest of the Monk plainly gets the better of the judgment of the author. However, with all its faults, I have no doubt but the English reader will be pleased with a sight of this performance. The piety that reigns throughout, the lessons of virtue that are inculcated, and the rigid purity of the sentiments, exempt this work from the censure to which romances are but too liable. Should it meet with the success I hope for, I may be encouraged to reprint the original Italian, though it will tend to depreciate my own labour. Our language falls far short of the charms of the Italian, both for variety and harmony. The latter is peculiarly excellent for simple narrative. It is difficult in English to relate without falling too low or rising too high; a fault obviously occasioned by the little care taken to speak pure language in common conversation. Every Italian or Frenchman of any rank piques himself on speaking his own tongue correctly and with choice. I cannot flatter myself with having done justice to my author in this respect: his style is as elegant as his conduct of the passions is masterly. It is a pity that he did not apply his talents to what they were evidently proper for—the theatre.
It's only natural for a translator to have a bias towards their chosen work. More objective readers might not be as taken with the beauty of this piece as I was. Still, I'm not blind to my author's flaws. I wish he had based his story on a more useful moral than this: that “the sins of fathers are visited on their children to the third and fourth generation.” I doubt that, during his time, any more than now, ambition held back from seeking power out of fear of such a distant consequence. Plus, this moral is weakened by the hint that even such a curse can be avoided through devotion to St. Nicholas. Here, the Monk's interests clearly outweigh the author’s judgment. However, despite its faults, I'm sure English readers will enjoy this work. The piety that runs throughout, the lessons of virtue conveyed, and the strict purity of the sentiments protect this work from the criticism that often plagues romances. If it achieves the success I hope for, I might be encouraged to republish the original Italian, even though that could undermine my own efforts. Our language can't compete with the charm of Italian, both in variety and melody. Italian is especially wonderful for simple storytelling. It’s hard to tell a story in English without either sounding too low or too high; that's a problem clearly caused by the lack of care taken to speak properly in everyday conversation. Every Italian or French person of any status prides themselves on speaking their own language correctly and with finesse. I can't convince myself that I've done justice to my author in this regard: his style is as elegant as his handling of emotions is skillful. It's a shame he didn’t use his talents for what they were clearly meant for—the theater.
I will detain the reader no longer, but to make one short remark. Though the machinery is invention, and the names of the actors imaginary, I cannot but believe that the groundwork of the story is founded on truth. The scene is undoubtedly laid in some real castle. The author seems frequently, without design, to describe particular parts. “The chamber,” says he, “on the right hand;” “the door on the left hand;” “the distance from the chapel to Conrad’s apartment:” these and other passages are strong presumptions that the author had some certain building in his eye. Curious persons, who have leisure to employ in such researches, may possibly discover in the Italian writers the foundation on which our author has built. If a catastrophe, at all resembling that which he describes, is believed to have given rise to this work, it will contribute to interest the reader, and will make the “Castle of Otranto” a still more moving story.
I won’t keep you any longer, but I want to make a quick point. Even though the machinery is inventive and the characters are fictional, I believe the foundation of the story is based on truth. The setting is clearly a real castle. The author often describes specific details without realizing it: “the chamber,” he says, “on the right side;” “the door on the left side;” “the distance from the chapel to Conrad’s room:” these and other details strongly suggest that the author had a particular building in mind. Those interested in researching this might find the Italian writers that inspired our author. If a tragedy similar to the one he describes is thought to have inspired this work, it will intrigue readers even more and make “Castle of Otranto” an even more compelling story.
SONNET TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE LADY MARY COKE.
The gentle maid, whose hapless tale
These melancholy pages speak;
Say, gracious lady, shall she fail
To draw the tear adown thy cheek?
No; never was thy pitying breast
Insensible to human woes;
Tender, tho’ firm, it melts distrest
For weaknesses it never knows.
Oh! guard the marvels I relate
Of fell ambition scourg’d by fate,
From reason’s peevish blame.
Blest with thy smile, my dauntless sail
I dare expand to Fancy’s gale,
For sure thy smiles are Fame.
The gentle girl, whose unfortunate story
These sad pages tell;
Say, kind lady, will she fail
To bring a tear to your cheek?
No; your compassionate heart
Is never indifferent to human suffering;
Tender, yet strong, it softens for
The weaknesses it doesn't recognize.
Oh! protect the wonders I share
Of cruel ambition punished by fate,
From the harsh judgement of reason.
Blessed by your smile, I boldly set
My sails to the winds of imagination,
For surely your smiles are my success.
H. W.
H. W.
CHAPTER I.
Manfred, Prince of Otranto, had one son and one daughter: the latter, a most beautiful virgin, aged eighteen, was called Matilda. Conrad, the son, was three years younger, a homely youth, sickly, and of no promising disposition; yet he was the darling of his father, who never showed any symptoms of affection to Matilda. Manfred had contracted a marriage for his son with the Marquis of Vicenza’s daughter, Isabella; and she had already been delivered by her guardians into the hands of Manfred, that he might celebrate the wedding as soon as Conrad’s infirm state of health would permit.
Manfred, Prince of Otranto, had a son and a daughter: the daughter, a stunning young woman, was eighteen and named Matilda. Conrad, the son, was three years younger, plain-looking, sickly, and of no promising character; yet he was his father's favorite, who never showed any affection towards Matilda. Manfred had arranged a marriage for his son with Isabella, the daughter of the Marquis of Vicenza; she had already been handed over to Manfred by her guardians so that he could hold the wedding as soon as Conrad's poor health allowed.
Manfred’s impatience for this ceremonial was remarked by his family and neighbours. The former, indeed, apprehending the severity of their Prince’s disposition, did not dare to utter their surmises on this precipitation. Hippolita, his wife, an amiable lady, did sometimes venture to represent the danger of marrying their only son so early, considering his great youth, and greater infirmities; but she never received any other answer than reflections on her own sterility, who had given him but one heir. His tenants and subjects were less cautious in their discourses. They attributed this hasty wedding to the Prince’s dread of seeing accomplished an ancient prophecy, which was said to have pronounced that the castle and lordship of Otranto “should pass from the present family, whenever the real owner should be grown too large to inhabit it.” It was difficult to make any sense of this prophecy; and still less easy to conceive what it had to do with the marriage in question. Yet these mysteries, or contradictions, did not make the populace adhere the less to their opinion.
Manfred's impatience for this ceremony was noticed by his family and neighbors. The former, understanding their Prince's stern nature, didn’t dare voice their concerns about his rush. Hippolita, his wife and a kind woman, sometimes attempted to point out the risks of marrying their only son off so early, given his young age and greater weaknesses; however, she only ever received replies that reflected back on her own inability to have more children, having borne him just one heir. His tenants and subjects were less careful in their discussions. They attributed the rushed wedding to the Prince’s fear of an old prophecy, which was said to claim that the castle and lordship of Otranto “would pass from the current family whenever the true owner had grown too large to live there.” It was hard to make sense of this prophecy, and even harder to understand what it had to do with the proposed marriage. Yet these mysteries, or contradictions, did not stop the people from sticking to their beliefs.
Young Conrad’s birthday was fixed for his espousals. The company was assembled in the chapel of the Castle, and everything ready for beginning the divine office, when Conrad himself was missing. Manfred, impatient of the least delay, and who had not observed his son retire, despatched one of his attendants to summon the young Prince. The servant, who had not stayed long enough to have crossed the court to Conrad’s apartment, came running back breathless, in a frantic manner, his eyes staring, and foaming at the mouth. He said nothing, but pointed to the court.
Young Conrad's birthday was set for his wedding. The guests had gathered in the castle chapel, and everything was ready to start the ceremony when Conrad was nowhere to be found. Manfred, irritated by even the smallest delay and not having noticed his son leave, sent one of his attendants to get the young prince. The servant, who hadn't taken enough time to cross the courtyard to Conrad's room, came running back, out of breath and in a panic, his eyes wide and foam at the corners of his mouth. He said nothing but pointed toward the courtyard.
The company were struck with terror and amazement. The Princess Hippolita, without knowing what was the matter, but anxious for her son, swooned away. Manfred, less apprehensive than enraged at the procrastination of the nuptials, and at the folly of his domestic, asked imperiously what was the matter? The fellow made no answer, but continued pointing towards the courtyard; and at last, after repeated questions put to him, cried out, “Oh! the helmet! the helmet!”
The company was filled with fear and astonishment. Princess Hippolita, not understanding what was happening but worried about her son, fainted. Manfred, more angry than worried about the delay in the wedding and the foolishness of his servant, demanded to know what was going on. The man didn’t respond but kept pointing toward the courtyard; finally, after being asked multiple times, he shouted, “Oh! The helmet! The helmet!”
In the meantime, some of the company had run into the court, from whence was heard a confused noise of shrieks, horror, and surprise. Manfred, who began to be alarmed at not seeing his son, went himself to get information of what occasioned this strange confusion. Matilda remained endeavouring to assist her mother, and Isabella stayed for the same purpose, and to avoid showing any impatience for the bridegroom, for whom, in truth, she had conceived little affection.
In the meantime, some members of the company had rushed into the court, where a chaotic mix of screams, fear, and shock could be heard. Manfred, starting to feel anxious about not seeing his son, went to find out what was causing this bizarre commotion. Matilda stayed trying to help her mother, and Isabella remained for the same reason, also wanting to avoid showing any impatience for the groom, for whom she had really developed little affection.
The first thing that struck Manfred’s eyes was a group of his servants endeavouring to raise something that appeared to him a mountain of sable plumes. He gazed without believing his sight.
The first thing that caught Manfred’s eye was a group of his servants trying to lift what looked like a mountain of black feathers. He stared, unable to believe what he was seeing.
“What are ye doing?” cried Manfred, wrathfully; “where is my son?”
“What are you doing?” shouted Manfred angrily; “where is my son?”
A volley of voices replied, “Oh! my Lord! the Prince! the Prince! the helmet! the helmet!”
A chorus of voices responded, “Oh! my Lord! the Prince! the Prince! the helmet! the helmet!”
Shocked with these lamentable sounds, and dreading he knew not what, he advanced hastily,—but what a sight for a father’s eyes!—he beheld his child dashed to pieces, and almost buried under an enormous helmet, an hundred times more large than any casque ever made for human being, and shaded with a proportionable quantity of black feathers.
Shocked by these distressing sounds and fearful of the unknown, he hurried forward—what a sight for a father to see!—he found his child crushed and nearly buried beneath an enormous helmet, a hundred times larger than any helmet ever made for a person, and adorned with a suitable amount of black feathers.
The horror of the spectacle, the ignorance of all around how this misfortune had happened, and above all, the tremendous phenomenon before him, took away the Prince’s speech. Yet his silence lasted longer than even grief could occasion. He fixed his eyes on what he wished in vain to believe a vision; and seemed less attentive to his loss, than buried in meditation on the stupendous object that had occasioned it. He touched, he examined the fatal casque; nor could even the bleeding mangled remains of the young Prince divert the eyes of Manfred from the portent before him.
The horror of the scene, the ignorance of everyone around about how this disaster had happened, and most importantly, the overwhelming phenomenon in front of him, left the Prince speechless. However, his silence lasted longer than even his grief could explain. He fixed his gaze on what he desperately wanted to believe was an illusion and appeared less focused on his loss than lost in thought about the incredible sight that caused it. He touched and examined the deadly helmet; even the bloody, mutilated remains of the young Prince couldn’t pull Manfred's eyes away from the haunting spectacle before him.
All who had known his partial fondness for young Conrad, were as much surprised at their Prince’s insensibility, as thunderstruck themselves at the miracle of the helmet. They conveyed the disfigured corpse into the hall, without receiving the least direction from Manfred. As little was he attentive to the ladies who remained in the chapel. On the contrary, without mentioning the unhappy princesses, his wife and daughter, the first sounds that dropped from Manfred’s lips were, “Take care of the Lady Isabella.”
All who were aware of his partial affection for young Conrad were just as shocked by their Prince’s indifference as they were by the astonishing sight of the helmet. They carried the disfigured corpse into the hall without receiving any guidance from Manfred. He was barely attentive to the ladies who stayed in the chapel. Instead, without even acknowledging the unfortunate princesses, his wife and daughter, the first words out of Manfred’s mouth were, “Make sure to look after Lady Isabella.”
The domestics, without observing the singularity of this direction, were guided by their affection to their mistress, to consider it as peculiarly addressed to her situation, and flew to her assistance. They conveyed her to her chamber more dead than alive, and indifferent to all the strange circumstances she heard, except the death of her son.
The servants, not realizing the uniqueness of this direction, took it upon themselves, motivated by their loyalty to their mistress, to see it as specifically meant for her situation and rushed to help her. They carried her to her room, more dead than alive, and indifferent to all the strange things she heard, except for the news of her son's death.
Matilda, who doted on her mother, smothered her own grief and amazement, and thought of nothing but assisting and comforting her afflicted parent. Isabella, who had been treated by Hippolita like a daughter, and who returned that tenderness with equal duty and affection, was scarce less assiduous about the Princess; at the same time endeavouring to partake and lessen the weight of sorrow which she saw Matilda strove to suppress, for whom she had conceived the warmest sympathy of friendship. Yet her own situation could not help finding its place in her thoughts. She felt no concern for the death of young Conrad, except commiseration; and she was not sorry to be delivered from a marriage which had promised her little felicity, either from her destined bridegroom, or from the severe temper of Manfred, who, though he had distinguished her by great indulgence, had imprinted her mind with terror, from his causeless rigour to such amiable princesses as Hippolita and Matilda.
Matilda, who was deeply devoted to her mother, pushed aside her own grief and shock, focusing solely on helping and comforting her troubled parent. Isabella, who had been cherished by Hippolita like a daughter and returned that love with equal care and affection, was hardly any less devoted to the Princess. At the same time, she tried to share and ease the burden of sadness that Matilda struggled to hide, feeling a strong sense of friendship for her. However, her own situation inevitably occupied her thoughts. She felt only pity for the death of young Conrad and was not upset to be released from a marriage that promised her little happiness, either from her intended husband or from Manfred's harsh nature, who, although he had shown her considerable tolerance, had instilled fear in her due to his unwarranted severity towards such kind princesses as Hippolita and Matilda.
While the ladies were conveying the wretched mother to her bed, Manfred remained in the court, gazing on the ominous casque, and regardless of the crowd which the strangeness of the event had now assembled around him. The few words he articulated, tended solely to inquiries, whether any man knew from whence it could have come? Nobody could give him the least information. However, as it seemed to be the sole object of his curiosity, it soon became so to the rest of the spectators, whose conjectures were as absurd and improbable, as the catastrophe itself was unprecedented. In the midst of their senseless guesses, a young peasant, whom rumour had drawn thither from a neighbouring village, observed that the miraculous helmet was exactly like that on the figure in black marble of Alfonso the Good, one of their former princes, in the church of St. Nicholas.
While the women were helping the distressed mother to her bed, Manfred stayed in the courtyard, staring at the eerie helmet, completely ignoring the crowd that had gathered around him due to the bizarre event. The few words he spoke were just questions about where it could have come from. No one could provide him with any information. However, since this seemed to be his only interest, it quickly became the focus for the rest of the onlookers, whose guesses were as ridiculous and unlikely as the strange event itself. In the midst of their pointless speculation, a young peasant, who had come over from a nearby village out of curiosity, pointed out that the miraculous helmet looked exactly like the one on the black marble statue of Alfonso the Good, one of their former princes, in the church of St. Nicholas.
“Villain! What sayest thou?” cried Manfred, starting from his trance in a tempest of rage, and seizing the young man by the collar; “how darest thou utter such treason? Thy life shall pay for it.”
“Villain! What do you say?” yelled Manfred, breaking out of his trance in a storm of anger and grabbing the young man by the collar. “How dare you speak such treason? Your life will pay for it.”
The spectators, who as little comprehended the cause of the Prince’s fury as all the rest they had seen, were at a loss to unravel this new circumstance. The young peasant himself was still more astonished, not conceiving how he had offended the Prince. Yet recollecting himself, with a mixture of grace and humility, he disengaged himself from Manfred’s grip, and then with an obeisance, which discovered more jealousy of innocence than dismay, he asked, with respect, of what he was guilty? Manfred, more enraged at the vigour, however decently exerted, with which the young man had shaken off his hold, than appeased by his submission, ordered his attendants to seize him, and, if he had not been withheld by his friends whom he had invited to the nuptials, would have poignarded the peasant in their arms.
The onlookers, who understood the reason behind the Prince’s anger as little as the others they had witnessed, were baffled by this new situation. The young peasant was even more surprised, not understanding how he had offended the Prince. But collecting himself, with a blend of grace and humility, he freed himself from Manfred’s grip, and then with a bow, which showed more defensiveness of his innocence than fear, he respectfully asked what his wrongdoing was. Manfred, more infuriated by the strength, although appropriately shown, with which the young man had shaken off his grasp than pacified by his submission, instructed his attendants to capture him, and, had he not been stopped by the friends he had invited to the wedding, would have stabbed the peasant in their arms.
During this altercation, some of the vulgar spectators had run to the great church, which stood near the castle, and came back open-mouthed, declaring that the helmet was missing from Alfonso’s statue. Manfred, at this news, grew perfectly frantic; and, as if he sought a subject on which to vent the tempest within him, he rushed again on the young peasant, crying—
During this fight, some of the rude onlookers had rushed to the big church near the castle and returned, shocked, claiming that Alfonso’s statue was missing its helmet. Manfred, upon hearing this, became absolutely enraged; and, as if looking for something to unleash his inner storm, he charged at the young peasant again, shouting—
“Villain! Monster! Sorcerer! ’tis thou hast done this! ’tis thou hast slain my son!”
“Villain! Monster! Sorcerer! It’s you who did this! It’s you who killed my son!”
The mob, who wanted some object within the scope of their capacities, on whom they might discharge their bewildered reasoning, caught the words from the mouth of their lord, and re-echoed—
The mob, who wanted something they could handle, to whom they could unleash their confused thoughts, heard their leader's words and echoed them—
“Ay, ay; ’tis he, ’tis he: he has stolen the helmet from good Alfonso’s tomb, and dashed out the brains of our young Prince with it,” never reflecting how enormous the disproportion was between the marble helmet that had been in the church, and that of steel before their eyes; nor how impossible it was for a youth seemingly not twenty, to wield a piece of armour of so prodigious a weight.
“Ay, ay; it’s him, it’s him: he’s stolen the helmet from good Alfonso’s tomb and crushed our young Prince’s skull with it,” never considering how incredibly different the marble helmet that had been in the church was from the steel one in front of them; nor how impossible it was for someone who looked like he wasn’t even twenty to handle a piece of armor that heavy.
The folly of these ejaculations brought Manfred to himself: yet whether provoked at the peasant having observed the resemblance between the two helmets, and thereby led to the farther discovery of the absence of that in the church, or wishing to bury any such rumour under so impertinent a supposition, he gravely pronounced that the young man was certainly a necromancer, and that till the Church could take cognisance of the affair, he would have the Magician, whom they had thus detected, kept prisoner under the helmet itself, which he ordered his attendants to raise, and place the young man under it; declaring he should be kept there without food, with which his own infernal art might furnish him.
The foolishness of these outbursts brought Manfred back to reality: whether he was annoyed that the peasant had noticed the similarity between the two helmets, leading to the further discovery of the one missing from the church, or if he wanted to dismiss any such rumor with such a ridiculous assumption, he solemnly stated that the young man was definitely a necromancer. Until the Church could address the matter, he ordered that the Magician, who they had caught, be kept prisoner under the very helmet itself, which he instructed his attendants to lift and place the young man beneath it; declaring that he should remain there without food, which his own dark magic might provide.
It was in vain for the youth to represent against this preposterous sentence: in vain did Manfred’s friends endeavour to divert him from this savage and ill-grounded resolution. The generality were charmed with their lord’s decision, which, to their apprehensions, carried great appearance of justice, as the Magician was to be punished by the very instrument with which he had offended: nor were they struck with the least compunction at the probability of the youth being starved, for they firmly believed that, by his diabolic skill, he could easily supply himself with nutriment.
It was useless for the young man to argue against this ridiculous sentence: it was useless for Manfred’s friends to try to convince him to change this brutal and unfounded plan. Most of the people were pleased with their lord’s decision, which, to them, seemed very just, as the Magician was going to be punished by the exact means he had used to cause the trouble: nor did they feel any guilt about the possibility of the young man starving, because they were convinced that, with his dark powers, he could easily find food for himself.
Manfred thus saw his commands even cheerfully obeyed; and appointing a guard with strict orders to prevent any food being conveyed to the prisoner, he dismissed his friends and attendants, and retired to his own chamber, after locking the gates of the castle, in which he suffered none but his domestics to remain.
Manfred saw that his orders were followed without hesitation. He assigned a guard with strict instructions to ensure that no food was delivered to the prisoner, then he sent his friends and attendants away. He went to his own room after locking the castle gates, allowing only his household staff to stay.
In the meantime, the care and zeal of the young Ladies had brought the Princess Hippolita to herself, who amidst the transports of her own sorrow frequently demanded news of her lord, would have dismissed her attendants to watch over him, and at last enjoined Matilda to leave her, and visit and comfort her father. Matilda, who wanted no affectionate duty to Manfred, though she trembled at his austerity, obeyed the orders of Hippolita, whom she tenderly recommended to Isabella; and inquiring of the domestics for her father, was informed that he was retired to his chamber, and had commanded that nobody should have admittance to him. Concluding that he was immersed in sorrow for the death of her brother, and fearing to renew his tears by the sight of his sole remaining child, she hesitated whether she should break in upon his affliction; yet solicitude for him, backed by the commands of her mother, encouraged her to venture disobeying the orders he had given; a fault she had never been guilty of before.
In the meantime, the care and attention of the young women brought Princess Hippolita back to herself. Amidst her deep sorrow, she often asked for news of her husband, wanted to send her attendants away to check on him, and finally urged Matilda to leave her to visit and comfort their father. Matilda, who felt no special love for Manfred despite being nervous around his strictness, followed Hippolita's wishes, recommending her tenderly to Isabella. When she asked the household staff about her father, she learned that he had shut himself in his room and had ordered that no one should be allowed in. Thinking he was overwhelmed with grief over her brother’s death, and fearing his sadness might intensify with the sight of his only remaining child, she hesitated to intrude on his sorrow. Yet, concern for him, along with her mother’s instructions, encouraged her to risk going against his orders—something she had never done before.
The gentle timidity of her nature made her pause for some minutes at his door. She heard him traverse his chamber backwards, and forwards with disordered steps; a mood which increased her apprehensions. She was, however, just going to beg admittance, when Manfred suddenly opened the door; and as it was now twilight, concurring with the disorder of his mind, he did not distinguish the person, but asked angrily, who it was? Matilda replied, trembling—
The soft shyness of her personality made her hesitate for a few minutes at his door. She could hear him pacing his room restlessly, which heightened her anxiety. Just as she was about to ask for entrance, Manfred suddenly swung the door open; and since it was now twilight, combined with his chaotic state of mind, he didn't recognize her and angrily asked who it was. Matilda replied, trembling—
“My dearest father, it is I, your daughter.”
“My dearest dad, it’s me, your daughter.”
Manfred, stepping back hastily, cried, “Begone! I do not want a daughter;” and flinging back abruptly, clapped the door against the terrified Matilda.
Manfred quickly stepped back and shouted, “Leave! I don’t want a daughter!” He abruptly threw the door shut on the terrified Matilda.
She was too well acquainted with her father’s impetuosity to venture a second intrusion. When she had a little recovered the shock of so bitter a reception, she wiped away her tears to prevent the additional stab that the knowledge of it would give to Hippolita, who questioned her in the most anxious terms on the health of Manfred, and how he bore his loss. Matilda assured her he was well, and supported his misfortune with manly fortitude.
She knew her father's impulsiveness too well to risk another interruption. Once she had somewhat recovered from the shock of such a harsh reception, she wiped away her tears to spare Hippolita the extra pain of seeing her upset, especially since Hippolita was so concerned about Manfred's health and how he was handling his loss. Matilda reassured her that he was doing well and coping with his misfortune with strong resolve.
“But will he not let me see him?” said Hippolita mournfully; “will he not permit me to blend my tears with his, and shed a mother’s sorrows in the bosom of her Lord? Or do you deceive me, Matilda? I know how Manfred doted on his son: is not the stroke too heavy for him? has he not sunk under it? You do not answer me—alas! I dread the worst!—Raise me, my maidens; I will, I will see my Lord. Bear me to him instantly: he is dearer to me even than my children.”
“But won’t he let me see him?” Hippolita said sadly. “Won’t he allow me to mix my tears with his and share a mother’s grief with her Lord? Or are you just deceiving me, Matilda? I know how much Manfred loved his son: is this blow too much for him? Has he not succumbed to it? You’re not answering me—oh no! I fear the worst!—Lift me up, my ladies; I must see my Lord. Take me to him right away; he means more to me than even my children.”
Matilda made signs to Isabella to prevent Hippolita’s rising; and both those lovely young women were using their gentle violence to stop and calm the Princess, when a servant, on the part of Manfred, arrived and told Isabella that his Lord demanded to speak with her.
Matilda gestured to Isabella to stop Hippolita from getting up; and both of those beautiful young women were doing their best to hold back and soothe the Princess when a servant, on behalf of Manfred, came and told Isabella that his Lord wanted to speak with her.
“With me!” cried Isabella.
“Come with me!” shouted Isabella.
“Go,” said Hippolita, relieved by a message from her Lord: “Manfred cannot support the sight of his own family. He thinks you less disordered than we are, and dreads the shock of my grief. Console him, dear Isabella, and tell him I will smother my own anguish rather than add to his.”
“Go,” said Hippolita, relieved by a message from her Lord: “Manfred can't stand the sight of his own family. He thinks you're less troubled than we are and fears the impact of my sorrow. Comfort him, dear Isabella, and let him know I will hide my own pain instead of making his worse.”
As it was now evening the servant who conducted Isabella bore a torch before her. When they came to Manfred, who was walking impatiently about the gallery, he started, and said hastily—
As it was now evening, the servant leading Isabella carried a torch in front of her. When they reached Manfred, who was pacing back and forth in the gallery with impatience, he jumped and said quickly—
“Take away that light, and begone.”
“Take away that light, and leave.”
Then shutting the door impetuously, he flung himself upon a bench against the wall, and bade Isabella sit by him. She obeyed trembling.
Then, impulsively shutting the door, he threw himself onto a bench against the wall and asked Isabella to sit with him. She complied, trembling.
“I sent for you, Lady,” said he—and then stopped under great appearance of confusion.
“I called for you, my lady,” he said—and then fell silent, looking quite embarrassed.
“My Lord!”
“OMG!”
“Yes, I sent for you on a matter of great moment,” resumed he. “Dry your tears, young Lady—you have lost your bridegroom. Yes, cruel fate! and I have lost the hopes of my race! But Conrad was not worthy of your beauty.”
“Yes, I called for you about something really important,” he continued. “Wipe your tears, young lady—you’ve lost your fiancé. Yes, it’s a cruel twist of fate! And I have lost the future of my family! But Conrad wasn’t worthy of your beauty.”
“How, my Lord!” said Isabella; “sure you do not suspect me of not feeling the concern I ought: my duty and affection would have always—”
“How, my Lord!” said Isabella; “surely you don’t think I don’t feel the concern I should: my duty and affection would always—”
“Think no more of him,” interrupted Manfred; “he was a sickly, puny child, and Heaven has perhaps taken him away, that I might not trust the honours of my house on so frail a foundation. The line of Manfred calls for numerous supports. My foolish fondness for that boy blinded the eyes of my prudence—but it is better as it is. I hope, in a few years, to have reason to rejoice at the death of Conrad.”
“Don’t think about him anymore,” interrupted Manfred; “he was a weak, sickly child, and maybe Heaven took him away so I wouldn’t rely on such a fragile foundation for the honor of my house. The Manfred line needs many supports. My silly affection for that boy clouded my judgment—but it’s for the best as it is. I hope, in a few years, I’ll have a reason to celebrate Conrad’s death.”
Words cannot paint the astonishment of Isabella. At first she apprehended that grief had disordered Manfred’s understanding. Her next thought suggested that this strange discourse was designed to ensnare her: she feared that Manfred had perceived her indifference for his son: and in consequence of that idea she replied—
Words can't express Isabella's shock. At first, she thought that grief had muddled Manfred’s mind. Then it hit her that this bizarre conversation might be a trap: she worried that Manfred had noticed her lack of interest in his son; and because of that thought, she responded—
“Good my Lord, do not doubt my tenderness: my heart would have accompanied my hand. Conrad would have engrossed all my care; and wherever fate shall dispose of me, I shall always cherish his memory, and regard your Highness and the virtuous Hippolita as my parents.”
"Please, my Lord, don’t doubt my affection: my heart would have matched my actions. Conrad would have received all my attention; and no matter where fate takes me, I will always hold his memory close and see your Highness and the noble Hippolita as my family."
“Curse on Hippolita!” cried Manfred. “Forget her from this moment, as I do. In short, Lady, you have missed a husband undeserving of your charms: they shall now be better disposed of. Instead of a sickly boy, you shall have a husband in the prime of his age, who will know how to value your beauties, and who may expect a numerous offspring.”
“Curse Hippolita!” shouted Manfred. “Forget her from this moment, just like I have. In short, my lady, you’ve lost a husband who didn’t deserve your beauty: it will be put to better use now. Instead of a frail boy, you’ll have a husband in the prime of his life, one who will appreciate your charms and can expect a large family.”
“Alas, my Lord!” said Isabella, “my mind is too sadly engrossed by the recent catastrophe in your family to think of another marriage. If ever my father returns, and it shall be his pleasure, I shall obey, as I did when I consented to give my hand to your son: but until his return, permit me to remain under your hospitable roof, and employ the melancholy hours in assuaging yours, Hippolita’s, and the fair Matilda’s affliction.”
“Unfortunately, my Lord!” said Isabella, “I’m too deeply affected by the recent tragedy in your family to consider another marriage. If my father comes back and decides it’s what he wants, I’ll comply, just as I did when I agreed to marry your son: but until then, please let me stay under your welcoming roof and spend my sad hours helping to ease the pain of you, Hippolita, and the lovely Matilda.”
“I desired you once before,” said Manfred angrily, “not to name that woman: from this hour she must be a stranger to you, as she must be to me. In short, Isabella, since I cannot give you my son, I offer you myself.”
“I wanted you to stay away from that woman,” Manfred said angrily, “and from now on, she should be a stranger to you, just like she is to me. In short, Isabella, since I can’t give you my son, I’m offering you myself.”
“Heavens!” cried Isabella, waking from her delusion, “what do I hear? You! my Lord! You! My father-in-law! the father of Conrad! the husband of the virtuous and tender Hippolita!”
“Heavens!” cried Isabella, waking from her daze, “what do I hear? You! My Lord! You! My father-in-law! The father of Conrad! The husband of the virtuous and tender Hippolita!”
“I tell you,” said Manfred imperiously, “Hippolita is no longer my wife; I divorce her from this hour. Too long has she cursed me by her unfruitfulness. My fate depends on having sons, and this night I trust will give a new date to my hopes.”
“I’m telling you,” Manfred said authoritatively, “Hippolita is no longer my wife; I’m divorcing her starting now. She has cursed me with her inability to produce children for too long. My destiny relies on having sons, and I hope tonight will bring me a new beginning.”
At those words he seized the cold hand of Isabella, who was half dead with fright and horror. She shrieked, and started from him, Manfred rose to pursue her, when the moon, which was now up, and gleamed in at the opposite casement, presented to his sight the plumes of the fatal helmet, which rose to the height of the windows, waving backwards and forwards in a tempestuous manner, and accompanied with a hollow and rustling sound. Isabella, who gathered courage from her situation, and who dreaded nothing so much as Manfred’s pursuit of his declaration, cried—
At those words, he grabbed Isabella's cold hand, who was almost completely paralyzed with fear and horror. She screamed and pulled away from him. Manfred stood up to chase her when the moon, now risen, shone through the opposite window, revealing the plumes of the cursed helmet, swaying back and forth violently, accompanied by a hollow, rustling sound. Isabella, finding some courage in her predicament and fearing nothing more than Manfred's pursuit of his declaration, shouted—
“Look, my Lord! see, Heaven itself declares against your impious intentions!”
“Look, my Lord! See, Heaven itself is declaring against your wicked intentions!”
“Heaven nor Hell shall impede my designs,” said Manfred, advancing again to seize the Princess.
“Heaven and Hell won’t stop my plans,” said Manfred, stepping forward again to grab the Princess.
At that instant the portrait of his grandfather, which hung over the bench where they had been sitting, uttered a deep sigh, and heaved its breast.
At that moment, the portrait of his grandfather, which hung above the bench where they had been sitting, let out a deep sigh and lifted its chest.
Isabella, whose back was turned to the picture, saw not the motion, nor knew whence the sound came, but started, and said—
Isabella, who had her back to the picture, didn't see the movement and didn't know where the sound was coming from, but she jumped and said—
“Hark, my Lord! What sound was that?” and at the same time made towards the door.
“Hey, my Lord! What was that sound?” and at the same time moved toward the door.
Manfred, distracted between the flight of Isabella, who had now reached the stairs, and yet unable to keep his eyes from the picture, which began to move, had, however, advanced some steps after her, still looking backwards on the portrait, when he saw it quit its panel, and descend on the floor with a grave and melancholy air.
Manfred, torn between chasing after Isabella, who was now at the stairs, and unable to look away from the painting, which was starting to move, took a few steps after her while still glancing back at the portrait. Suddenly, he saw it leave its frame and step onto the floor with a serious and somber demeanor.
“Do I dream?” cried Manfred, returning; “or are the devils themselves in league against me? Speak, infernal spectre! Or, if thou art my grandsire, why dost thou too conspire against thy wretched descendant, who too dearly pays for—” Ere he could finish the sentence, the vision sighed again, and made a sign to Manfred to follow him.
“Do I dream?” shouted Manfred, coming back; “or are the devils themselves working against me? Speak, you hellish spirit! Or, if you are my grandfather, why do you also conspire against your miserable descendant, who suffers too much for—” Before he could finish his sentence, the vision sighed again and motioned for Manfred to follow him.
“Lead on!” cried Manfred; “I will follow thee to the gulf of perdition.”
“Go ahead!” exclaimed Manfred; “I will follow you to the depths of hell.”
The spectre marched sedately, but dejected, to the end of the gallery, and turned into a chamber on the right hand. Manfred accompanied him at a little distance, full of anxiety and horror, but resolved. As he would have entered the chamber, the door was clapped to with violence by an invisible hand. The Prince, collecting courage from this delay, would have forcibly burst open the door with his foot, but found that it resisted his utmost efforts.
The ghost walked slowly but sadly to the end of the hallway and turned into a room on the right. Manfred followed at a short distance, filled with anxiety and fear, but determined. Just as he was about to enter the room, an invisible hand slammed the door shut violently. The Prince, gathering his courage from the delay, tried to kick the door open forcefully but found it wouldn’t budge despite his best efforts.
“Since Hell will not satisfy my curiosity,” said Manfred, “I will use the human means in my power for preserving my race; Isabella shall not escape me.”
“Since Hell won't satisfy my curiosity,” Manfred said, “I'll use whatever human means I have to preserve my lineage; Isabella won't get away from me.”
The lady, whose resolution had given way to terror the moment she had quitted Manfred, continued her flight to the bottom of the principal staircase. There she stopped, not knowing whither to direct her steps, nor how to escape from the impetuosity of the Prince. The gates of the castle, she knew, were locked, and guards placed in the court. Should she, as her heart prompted her, go and prepare Hippolita for the cruel destiny that awaited her, she did not doubt but Manfred would seek her there, and that his violence would incite him to double the injury he meditated, without leaving room for them to avoid the impetuosity of his passions. Delay might give him time to reflect on the horrid measures he had conceived, or produce some circumstance in her favour, if she could—for that night, at least—avoid his odious purpose. Yet where conceal herself? How avoid the pursuit he would infallibly make throughout the castle?
The lady, whose determination turned into fear the moment she left Manfred, continued her flight down the main staircase. There, she stopped, unsure of where to go or how to escape from the Prince's fury. She knew the castle gates were locked, and guards were stationed in the courtyard. If she followed her heart and went to prepare Hippolita for the cruel fate that awaited her, she had no doubt that Manfred would find her there, and his rage would lead him to inflict even more harm than he intended, leaving no chance for them to escape his wrath. Delaying might give him time to reconsider the terrible plans he had made or create some way for her to avoid his horrible intentions, at least for that night. But where should she hide? How could she evade the pursuit he would undoubtedly launch throughout the castle?
As these thoughts passed rapidly through her mind, she recollected a subterraneous passage which led from the vaults of the castle to the church of St. Nicholas. Could she reach the altar before she was overtaken, she knew even Manfred’s violence would not dare to profane the sacredness of the place; and she determined, if no other means of deliverance offered, to shut herself up for ever among the holy virgins whose convent was contiguous to the cathedral. In this resolution, she seized a lamp that burned at the foot of the staircase, and hurried towards the secret passage.
As these thoughts raced through her mind, she remembered a hidden passage that connected the castle's vaults to St. Nicholas Church. She realized that if she could reach the altar before being caught, even Manfred wouldn’t dare to violate the sanctity of the place; so she decided, if no other escape opportunities appeared, to lock herself away forever with the holy virgins whose convent was next to the cathedral. With this determination, she grabbed a lamp that was burning at the bottom of the staircase and rushed toward the secret passage.
The lower part of the castle was hollowed into several intricate cloisters; and it was not easy for one under so much anxiety to find the door that opened into the cavern. An awful silence reigned throughout those subterraneous regions, except now and then some blasts of wind that shook the doors she had passed, and which, grating on the rusty hinges, were re-echoed through that long labyrinth of darkness. Every murmur struck her with new terror; yet more she dreaded to hear the wrathful voice of Manfred urging his domestics to pursue her.
The lower part of the castle was carved into several complex cloisters, and it was hard for someone so anxious to find the door that led into the cave. An eerie silence filled those underground spaces, except for the occasional gusts of wind that rattled the doors she had passed, creaking on the rusty hinges as they echoed through the long maze of darkness. Every little sound filled her with fresh fear; even more, she dreaded hearing Manfred’s angry voice urging his servants to come after her.
She trod as softly as impatience would give her leave, yet frequently stopped and listened to hear if she was followed. In one of those moments she thought she heard a sigh. She shuddered, and recoiled a few paces. In a moment she thought she heard the step of some person. Her blood curdled; she concluded it was Manfred. Every suggestion that horror could inspire rushed into her mind. She condemned her rash flight, which had thus exposed her to his rage in a place where her cries were not likely to draw anybody to her assistance. Yet the sound seemed not to come from behind. If Manfred knew where she was, he must have followed her. She was still in one of the cloisters, and the steps she had heard were too distinct to proceed from the way she had come. Cheered with this reflection, and hoping to find a friend in whoever was not the Prince, she was going to advance, when a door that stood ajar, at some distance to the left, was opened gently: but ere her lamp, which she held up, could discover who opened it, the person retreated precipitately on seeing the light.
She walked as quietly as her impatience allowed, yet often stopped to listen if someone was following her. In one of those moments, she thought she heard a sigh. She shuddered and stepped back a few paces. Then she thought she heard someone approaching. Her blood ran cold; she imagined it was Manfred. Every terrifying thought rushed into her mind. She regretted her hasty escape, which had put her at risk of his anger in a place where no one would likely hear her calls for help. But the sound didn’t seem to come from behind her. If Manfred knew where she was, he must have followed her. She was still in one of the cloisters, and the footsteps she heard were too clear to have come from the path she had taken. Feeling reassured by this thought and hoping to find a friend in anyone who wasn’t the Prince, she was about to move forward when a door that was slightly open, off to the left, was gently pushed open. But before her lamp, which she held up, could reveal who it was, the person quickly retreated upon seeing the light.
Isabella, whom every incident was sufficient to dismay, hesitated whether she should proceed. Her dread of Manfred soon outweighed every other terror. The very circumstance of the person avoiding her gave her a sort of courage. It could only be, she thought, some domestic belonging to the castle. Her gentleness had never raised her an enemy, and conscious innocence made her hope that, unless sent by the Prince’s order to seek her, his servants would rather assist than prevent her flight. Fortifying herself with these reflections, and believing by what she could observe that she was near the mouth of the subterraneous cavern, she approached the door that had been opened; but a sudden gust of wind that met her at the door extinguished her lamp, and left her in total darkness.
Isabella, easily shaken by every little thing, paused to decide whether she should move forward. Her fear of Manfred quickly overshadowed all her other fears. The fact that the person was avoiding her gave her a little bit of confidence. She thought it could only be someone from the castle. Her kindness had never made her any enemies, and her sense of innocence made her believe that unless his servants were sent by the Prince to find her, they would rather help her escape than stop her. Strengthening herself with these thoughts, and noticing that she seemed to be close to the entrance of the underground cave, she went up to the door that had been opened; but a sudden gust of wind hit her at the door, blew out her lamp, and plunged her into complete darkness.
Words cannot paint the horror of the Princess’s situation. Alone in so dismal a place, her mind imprinted with all the terrible events of the day, hopeless of escaping, expecting every moment the arrival of Manfred, and far from tranquil on knowing she was within reach of somebody, she knew not whom, who for some cause seemed concealed thereabouts; all these thoughts crowded on her distracted mind, and she was ready to sink under her apprehensions. She addressed herself to every saint in heaven, and inwardly implored their assistance. For a considerable time she remained in an agony of despair.
Words can't describe the horror of the Princess’s situation. Alone in such a bleak place, her mind filled with all the terrible events of the day, feeling hopeless about escaping, expecting at any moment the arrival of Manfred, and far from calm knowing she was close to someone, she didn’t know who, who for some reason seemed to be hiding nearby; all these thoughts crowded her troubled mind, and she was on the verge of breaking under her fears. She turned to every saint in heaven, silently begging for their help. For a long time, she remained in a state of despair.
At last, as softly as was possible, she felt for the door, and having found it, entered trembling into the vault from whence she had heard the sigh and steps. It gave her a kind of momentary joy to perceive an imperfect ray of clouded moonshine gleam from the roof of the vault, which seemed to be fallen in, and from whence hung a fragment of earth or building, she could not distinguish which, that appeared to have been crushed inwards. She advanced eagerly towards this chasm, when she discerned a human form standing close against the wall.
Finally, as quietly as she could, she reached for the door, and after finding it, she stepped nervously into the vault from where she had heard the sigh and footsteps. It filled her with a brief sense of joy to see a faint beam of hazy moonlight shining down from the roof of the vault, which seemed to have collapsed. From it hung a piece of earth or debris—she couldn't tell which—that looked like it had been forced inward. She moved forward eagerly toward this opening when she noticed a human figure standing right against the wall.
She shrieked, believing it the ghost of her betrothed Conrad. The figure, advancing, said, in a submissive voice—
She screamed, thinking it was the ghost of her fiancé Conrad. The figure, moving closer, said in a respectful tone—
“Be not alarmed, Lady; I will not injure you.”
“Don’t be afraid, my lady; I won’t hurt you.”
Isabella, a little encouraged by the words and tone of voice of the stranger, and recollecting that this must be the person who had opened the door, recovered her spirits enough to reply—
Isabella, feeling somewhat encouraged by the stranger's words and tone, and remembering that this was likely the person who had opened the door, regained her composure enough to respond—
“Sir, whoever you are, take pity on a wretched Princess, standing on the brink of destruction. Assist me to escape from this fatal castle, or in a few moments I may be made miserable for ever.”
“Sir, whoever you are, please have mercy on a miserable Princess, standing on the edge of ruin. Help me escape from this deadly castle, or in a few moments I might be doomed to be unhappy forever.”
“Alas!” said the stranger, “what can I do to assist you? I will die in your defence; but I am unacquainted with the castle, and want—”
“Alas!” said the stranger, “what can I do to help you? I would die to protect you; but I don’t know my way around the castle, and I need—”
“Oh!” said Isabella, hastily interrupting him; “help me but to find a trap-door that must be hereabout, and it is the greatest service you can do me, for I have not a minute to lose.”
“Oh!” Isabella said, quickly interrupting him. “Just help me find a trap-door that must be around here, and that’s the biggest favor you can do for me, because I don’t have a minute to waste.”
Saying these words, she felt about on the pavement, and directed the stranger to search likewise, for a smooth piece of brass enclosed in one of the stones.
Saying these words, she looked around on the pavement and instructed the stranger to search as well, for a smooth piece of brass hidden among the stones.
“That,” said she, “is the lock, which opens with a spring, of which I know the secret. If we can find that, I may escape—if not, alas! courteous stranger, I fear I shall have involved you in my misfortunes: Manfred will suspect you for the accomplice of my flight, and you will fall a victim to his resentment.”
“That,” she said, “is the lock that opens with a spring, and I know the secret to it. If we can find that, I might be able to escape—if not, unfortunately, kind stranger, I worry I will have dragged you into my troubles: Manfred will suspect you of being part of my escape, and you will suffer because of his anger.”
“I value not my life,” said the stranger, “and it will be some comfort to lose it in trying to deliver you from his tyranny.”
“I don’t care about my life,” said the stranger, “and it’ll be somewhat comforting to lose it while trying to save you from his tyranny.”
“Generous youth,” said Isabella, “how shall I ever requite—”
“Generous youth,” said Isabella, “how will I ever repay—”
As she uttered those words, a ray of moonshine, streaming through a cranny of the ruin above, shone directly on the lock they sought.
As she said those words, a beam of moonlight, coming through a crack in the ruins above, shone directly on the lock they were looking for.
“Oh! transport!” said Isabella; “here is the trap-door!” and, taking out the key, she touched the spring, which, starting aside, discovered an iron ring. “Lift up the door,” said the Princess.
“Oh! excitement!” said Isabella; “here's the trap-door!” and, taking out the key, she pressed the spring, which popped open to reveal an iron ring. “Lift up the door,” said the Princess.
The stranger obeyed, and beneath appeared some stone steps descending into a vault totally dark.
The stranger complied, and below appeared some stone steps leading down into a completely dark vault.
“We must go down here,” said Isabella. “Follow me; dark and dismal as it is, we cannot miss our way; it leads directly to the church of St. Nicholas. But, perhaps,” added the Princess modestly, “you have no reason to leave the castle, nor have I farther occasion for your service; in a few minutes I shall be safe from Manfred’s rage—only let me know to whom I am so much obliged.”
“We have to go down here,” said Isabella. “Follow me; even though it's dark and gloomy, we can't get lost; it leads straight to St. Nicholas's church. But maybe,” the Princess added modestly, “you don’t need to leave the castle, and I don’t really need your help anymore; in a few minutes, I’ll be safe from Manfred’s anger—just let me know who I owe my thanks to.”
“I will never quit you,” said the stranger eagerly, “until I have placed you in safety—nor think me, Princess, more generous than I am; though you are my principal care—”
“I will never give up on you,” said the stranger eagerly, “until I have made sure you’re safe—don’t think I’m more generous than I really am; although you are my main concern—”
The stranger was interrupted by a sudden noise of voices that seemed approaching, and they soon distinguished these words—
The stranger was interrupted by a sudden noise of voices that seemed to be getting closer, and they soon made out these words—
“Talk not to me of necromancers; I tell you she must be in the castle; I will find her in spite of enchantment.”
“Don’t talk to me about necromancers; I’m telling you she has to be in the castle; I will find her despite any magic.”
“Oh, heavens!” cried Isabella; “it is the voice of Manfred! Make haste, or we are ruined! and shut the trap-door after you.”
“Oh no!” cried Isabella; “it’s Manfred’s voice! Hurry up, or we're done for! And close the trapdoor behind you.”
Saying this, she descended the steps precipitately; and as the stranger hastened to follow her, he let the door slip out of his hands: it fell, and the spring closed over it. He tried in vain to open it, not having observed Isabella’s method of touching the spring; nor had he many moments to make an essay. The noise of the falling door had been heard by Manfred, who, directed by the sound, hastened thither, attended by his servants with torches.
Saying this, she hurried down the steps, and as the stranger rushed to catch up with her, he accidentally let the door slip out of his hands: it fell shut, and the spring mechanism locked it. He tried unsuccessfully to open it, not having noticed how Isabella had activated the spring; nor did he have much time to try. The sound of the door slamming had caught Manfred's attention, who quickly made his way there, accompanied by his servants holding torches.
“It must be Isabella,” cried Manfred, before he entered the vault. “She is escaping by the subterraneous passage, but she cannot have got far.”
“It must be Isabella,” shouted Manfred, just before he entered the vault. “She’s escaping through the underground passage, but she can’t have gotten far.”
What was the astonishment of the Prince when, instead of Isabella, the light of the torches discovered to him the young peasant whom he thought confined under the fatal helmet!
What was the Prince's surprise when, instead of Isabella, the glow of the torches revealed the young peasant he thought was trapped under the cursed helmet!
“Traitor!” said Manfred; “how camest thou here? I thought thee in durance above in the court.”
“Traitor!” said Manfred; “how did you get here? I thought you were stuck up there in the court.”
“I am no traitor,” replied the young man boldly, “nor am I answerable for your thoughts.”
“I’m not a traitor,” the young man replied confidently, “and I’m not responsible for your thoughts.”
“Presumptuous villain!” cried Manfred; “dost thou provoke my wrath? Tell me, how hast thou escaped from above? Thou hast corrupted thy guards, and their lives shall answer it.”
“Presumptuous villain!” shouted Manfred. “Are you trying to provoke my anger? Tell me, how did you escape from above? You’ve bribed your guards, and they will pay for it.”
“My poverty,” said the peasant calmly, “will disculpate them: though the ministers of a tyrant’s wrath, to thee they are faithful, and but too willing to execute the orders which you unjustly imposed upon them.”
“My poverty,” said the peasant calmly, “will exonerate them: although they serve a tyrant’s wrath, they are loyal to you and too eager to carry out the orders you unjustly placed on them.”
“Art thou so hardy as to dare my vengeance?” said the Prince; “but tortures shall force the truth from thee. Tell me; I will know thy accomplices.”
“Are you bold enough to face my wrath?” said the Prince; “but torture will make you reveal the truth. Tell me; I need to know your partners in crime.”
“There was my accomplice!” said the youth, smiling, and pointing to the roof.
“There’s my partner in crime!” said the young man, smiling and pointing to the roof.
Manfred ordered the torches to be held up, and perceived that one of the cheeks of the enchanted casque had forced its way through the pavement of the court, as his servants had let it fall over the peasant, and had broken through into the vault, leaving a gap, through which the peasant had pressed himself some minutes before he was found by Isabella.
Manfred instructed the torches to be lifted, and noticed that one side of the enchanted helmet had pushed through the courtyard floor, as his servants had dropped it onto the peasant. It had broken through into the vault, leaving an opening through which the peasant had squeezed himself moments before Isabella found him.
“Was that the way by which thou didst descend?” said Manfred.
“Is that how you came down?” Manfred asked.
“It was,” said the youth.
“It was,” said the young person.
“But what noise was that,” said Manfred, “which I heard as I entered the cloister?”
"But what was that noise I heard when I entered the cloister?" said Manfred.
“A door clapped,” said the peasant; “I heard it as well as you.”
“A door slammed,” said the peasant; “I heard it just like you did.”
“What door?” said Manfred hastily.
“What door?” Manfred asked quickly.
“I am not acquainted with your castle,” said the peasant; “this is the first time I ever entered it, and this vault the only part of it within which I ever was.”
“I’m not familiar with your castle,” said the peasant; “this is the first time I’ve ever been here, and this vault is the only part of it I’ve ever set foot in.”
“But I tell thee,” said Manfred (wishing to find out if the youth had discovered the trap-door), “it was this way I heard the noise. My servants heard it too.”
“But I tell you,” said Manfred (wanting to see if the young man had found the trap-door), “this is how I heard the noise. My servants heard it too.”
“My Lord,” interrupted one of them officiously, “to be sure it was the trap-door, and he was going to make his escape.”
“My Lord,” one of them interrupted with a sense of importance, “it was definitely the trap-door, and he was planning to escape.”
“Peace, blockhead!” said the Prince angrily; “if he was going to escape, how should he come on this side? I will know from his own mouth what noise it was I heard. Tell me truly; thy life depends on thy veracity.”
“Calm down, idiot!” the Prince shouted angrily. “If he was going to escape, how would he be on this side? I want to hear from him what noise I heard. Tell me the truth; your life depends on your honesty.”
“My veracity is dearer to me than my life,” said the peasant; “nor would I purchase the one by forfeiting the other.”
“My truth is more important to me than my life,” said the peasant; “and I wouldn’t trade one for the other.”
“Indeed, young philosopher!” said Manfred contemptuously; “tell me, then, what was the noise I heard?”
“Sure thing, young philosopher!” Manfred said with disdain. “So, tell me, what was the noise I heard?”
“Ask me what I can answer,” said he, “and put me to death instantly if I tell you a lie.”
“Ask me anything I can answer,” he said, “and kill me right away if I lie to you.”
Manfred, growing impatient at the steady valour and indifference of the youth, cried—
Manfred, getting impatient with the youth's consistent courage and indifference, shouted—
“Well, then, thou man of truth, answer! Was it the fall of the trap-door that I heard?”
“Well, then, you man of truth, answer! Was that the sound of the trap-door falling that I heard?”
“It was,” said the youth.
"It was," the young person said.
“It was!” said the Prince; “and how didst thou come to know there was a trap-door here?”
“It was!” said the Prince; “and how did you know there was a trap-door here?”
“I saw the plate of brass by a gleam of moonshine,” replied he.
“I saw the brass plate glint in the moonlight,” he replied.
“But what told thee it was a lock?” said Manfred. “How didst thou discover the secret of opening it?”
“But what made you think it was a lock?” said Manfred. “How did you find out the secret to opening it?”
“Providence, that delivered me from the helmet, was able to direct me to the spring of a lock,” said he.
“Fate, which saved me from the helmet, could also guide me to the source of a lock,” he said.
“Providence should have gone a little farther, and have placed thee out of the reach of my resentment,” said Manfred. “When Providence had taught thee to open the lock, it abandoned thee for a fool, who did not know how to make use of its favours. Why didst thou not pursue the path pointed out for thy escape? Why didst thou shut the trap-door before thou hadst descended the steps?”
“Fate should have gone a little further and kept you out of my reach,” said Manfred. “When fate showed you how to unlock the door, it left you to be a fool who didn’t know how to take advantage of its gifts. Why didn’t you follow the path that was laid out for your escape? Why did you close the trapdoor before you had gone down the steps?”
“I might ask you, my Lord,” said the peasant, “how I, totally unacquainted with your castle, was to know that those steps led to any outlet? but I scorn to evade your questions. Wherever those steps lead to, perhaps I should have explored the way—I could not be in a worse situation than I was. But the truth is, I let the trap-door fall: your immediate arrival followed. I had given the alarm—what imported it to me whether I was seized a minute sooner or a minute later?”
“I might ask you, my Lord,” said the peasant, “how was I supposed to know that those steps led anywhere? But I won’t dodge your questions. Wherever those steps go, I probably should have checked it out—I couldn't have been in a worse situation than I already was. But the truth is, I let the trapdoor drop: you arrived right after. I had already raised the alarm—what difference did it make to me if I was caught a minute sooner or a minute later?”
“Thou art a resolute villain for thy years,” said Manfred; “yet on reflection I suspect thou dost but trifle with me. Thou hast not yet told me how thou didst open the lock.”
“You're quite a determined villain for your age,” said Manfred; “but upon reflection, I think you're just messing with me. You still haven't told me how you opened the lock.”
“That I will show you, my Lord,” said the peasant; and, taking up a fragment of stone that had fallen from above, he laid himself on the trap-door, and began to beat on the piece of brass that covered it, meaning to gain time for the escape of the Princess. This presence of mind, joined to the frankness of the youth, staggered Manfred. He even felt a disposition towards pardoning one who had been guilty of no crime. Manfred was not one of those savage tyrants who wanton in cruelty unprovoked. The circumstances of his fortune had given an asperity to his temper, which was naturally humane; and his virtues were always ready to operate, when his passions did not obscure his reason.
"That I will show you, my Lord," said the peasant. Picking up a piece of stone that had fallen from above, he lay down on the trapdoor and started banging on the brass plate covering it, trying to buy time for the Princess to escape. This quick thinking, combined with the youth's honesty, surprised Manfred. He even felt inclined to forgive someone who had committed no crime. Manfred wasn’t one of those cruel tyrants who act mercilessly without cause. The circumstances of his life had given his temper a harshness that was not in his nature, which was actually kind; and his qualities were always ready to come forth when his passions didn't cloud his judgment.
While the Prince was in this suspense, a confused noise of voices echoed through the distant vaults. As the sound approached, he distinguished the clamours of some of his domestics, whom he had dispersed through the castle in search of Isabella, calling out—
While the Prince was in this tense moment, a jumble of voices echoed through the distant halls. As the sound got closer, he recognized the shouts of some of his servants, whom he had sent throughout the castle to look for Isabella, calling out—
“Where is my Lord? where is the Prince?”
“Where is my Lord? Where is the Prince?”
“Here I am,” said Manfred, as they came nearer; “have you found the Princess?”
“Here I am,” Manfred said as they got closer. “Did you find the Princess?”
The first that arrived, replied, “Oh, my Lord! I am glad we have found you.”
The first one to arrive said, “Oh, my Lord! I’m so glad we found you.”
“Found me!” said Manfred; “have you found the Princess?”
“Found me!” said Manfred. “Did you find the Princess?”
“We thought we had, my Lord,” said the fellow, looking terrified, “but—”
“We thought we did, my Lord,” said the guy, looking terrified, “but—”
“But, what?” cried the Prince; “has she escaped?”
“But, what?” exclaimed the Prince. “Did she get away?”
“Jaquez and I, my Lord—”
“Jaquez and I, my Lord—”
“Yes, I and Diego,” interrupted the second, who came up in still greater consternation.
“Yes, Diego and I,” interrupted the second person, who approached with even greater alarm.
“Speak one of you at a time,” said Manfred; “I ask you, where is the Princess?”
“Speak one at a time,” said Manfred; “I’m asking you, where is the Princess?”
“We do not know,” said they both together; “but we are frightened out of our wits.”
“We don’t know,” they both said at the same time; “but we’re scared out of our minds.”
“So I think, blockheads,” said Manfred; “what is it has scared you thus?”
“So I think, you fools,” said Manfred; “what’s got you so scared?”
“Oh! my Lord,” said Jaquez, “Diego has seen such a sight! your Highness would not believe our eyes.”
“Oh! my Lord,” said Jaquez, “Diego has seen something incredible! You wouldn't believe what we saw.”
“What new absurdity is this?” cried Manfred; “give me a direct answer, or, by Heaven—”
“What new nonsense is this?” shouted Manfred; “give me a straight answer, or, I swear—”
“Why, my Lord, if it please your Highness to hear me,” said the poor fellow, “Diego and I—”
“Why, my Lord, if it pleases you to listen to me,” said the poor guy, “Diego and I—”
“Yes, I and Jaquez—” cried his comrade.
“Yes, I and Jaquez—” shouted his comrade.
“Did not I forbid you to speak both at a time?” said the Prince: “you, Jaquez, answer; for the other fool seems more distracted than thou art; what is the matter?”
“Didn’t I tell you not to speak at the same time?” said the Prince. “You, Jaquez, answer; the other fool seems more distracted than you are; what’s the problem?”
“My gracious Lord,” said Jaquez, “if it please your Highness to hear me; Diego and I, according to your Highness’s orders, went to search for the young Lady; but being comprehensive that we might meet the ghost of my young Lord, your Highness’s son, God rest his soul, as he has not received Christian burial—”
“My gracious Lord,” said Jaquez, “if it pleases Your Highness to listen to me; Diego and I, following Your Highness’s orders, went to search for the young lady; but understanding that we might encounter the spirit of my young Lord, Your Highness’s son, may his soul rest in peace, since he hasn’t had a Christian burial—”
“Sot!” cried Manfred in a rage; “is it only a ghost, then, that thou hast seen?”
“Sot!” Manfred shouted in anger. “Is it just a ghost that you’ve seen?”
“Oh! worse! worse! my Lord,” cried Diego: “I had rather have seen ten whole ghosts.”
“Oh! worse! worse! my Lord,” cried Diego: “I would rather have seen ten entire ghosts.”
“Grant me patience!” said Manfred; “these blockheads distract me. Out of my sight, Diego! and thou, Jaquez, tell me in one word, art thou sober? art thou raving? thou wast wont to have some sense: has the other sot frightened himself and thee too? Speak; what is it he fancies he has seen?”
“Give me patience!” said Manfred; “these idiots are getting on my nerves. Get out of my sight, Diego! And you, Jaquez, tell me quickly, are you sober? Are you out of your mind? You used to have some sense: has that other drunk scared both of you? Speak up; what does he think he saw?”
“Why, my Lord,” replied Jaquez, trembling, “I was going to tell your Highness, that since the calamitous misfortune of my young Lord, God rest his precious soul! not one of us your Highness’s faithful servants—indeed we are, my Lord, though poor men—I say, not one of us has dared to set a foot about the castle, but two together: so Diego and I, thinking that my young Lady might be in the great gallery, went up there to look for her, and tell her your Highness wanted something to impart to her.”
“Why, my Lord,” replied Jaquez, trembling, “I was going to tell you that since the terrible misfortune of my young Lord, may God rest his precious soul! not one of us, your Highness’s loyal servants—indeed we are, my Lord, though we are poor—has dared to step foot in the castle except in pairs: so Diego and I, thinking that my young Lady might be in the great gallery, went up there to look for her and tell her you wanted to share something with her.”
“O blundering fools!” cried Manfred; “and in the meantime, she has made her escape, because you were afraid of goblins!—Why, thou knave! she left me in the gallery; I came from thence myself.”
“O clueless idiots!” shouted Manfred; “and in the meantime, she has gotten away because you were scared of goblins!—Why, you fool! She left me in the hallway; I came from there myself.”
“For all that, she may be there still for aught I know,” said Jaquez; “but the devil shall have me before I seek her there again—poor Diego! I do not believe he will ever recover it.”
“For all I know, she could still be there,” said Jaquez; “but I’d rather deal with the devil than look for her there again—poor Diego! I really don’t think he’ll ever get over it.”
“Recover what?” said Manfred; “am I never to learn what it is has terrified these rascals?—but I lose my time; follow me, slave; I will see if she is in the gallery.”
“Recover what?” said Manfred. “Am I ever going to find out what has scared these fools?—but I’m wasting my time; come on, slave; I’m going to check if she’s in the gallery.”
“For Heaven’s sake, my dear, good Lord,” cried Jaquez, “do not go to the gallery. Satan himself I believe is in the chamber next to the gallery.”
“For heaven's sake, my dear, good Lord,” cried Jaquez, “do not go to the gallery. I truly believe Satan himself is in the room next to the gallery.”
Manfred, who hitherto had treated the terror of his servants as an idle panic, was struck at this new circumstance. He recollected the apparition of the portrait, and the sudden closing of the door at the end of the gallery. His voice faltered, and he asked with disorder—
Manfred, who until now had dismissed his servants' fear as pointless panic, was taken aback by this new situation. He remembered the ghostly image of the portrait and the sudden slam of the door at the end of the hallway. His voice trembled, and he asked in a disorganized manner—
“What is in the great chamber?”
“What’s in the main room?”
“My Lord,” said Jaquez, “when Diego and I came into the gallery, he went first, for he said he had more courage than I. So when we came into the gallery we found nobody. We looked under every bench and stool; and still we found nobody.”
“My Lord,” said Jaquez, “when Diego and I entered the gallery, he went ahead, claiming he was braver than I. So when we got into the gallery, we found no one there. We checked under every bench and stool, and still, we found no one.”
“Were all the pictures in their places?” said Manfred.
“Are all the pictures in their places?” Manfred asked.
“Yes, my Lord,” answered Jaquez; “but we did not think of looking behind them.”
“Yes, my Lord,” Jaquez replied; “but we didn’t think to look behind them.”
“Well, well!” said Manfred; “proceed.”
"Well, well!" said Manfred. "Go ahead."
“When we came to the door of the great chamber,” continued Jaquez, “we found it shut.”
“When we reached the door of the great chamber,” Jaquez continued, “we found it closed.”
“And could not you open it?” said Manfred.
"And couldn't you open it?" said Manfred.
“Oh! yes, my Lord; would to Heaven we had not!” replied he—“nay, it was not I neither; it was Diego: he was grown foolhardy, and would go on, though I advised him not—if ever I open a door that is shut again—”
“Oh! yes, my Lord; I wish we hadn't!” he replied. “No, it wasn't me either; it was Diego. He had gotten reckless and insisted on going ahead, even though I told him not to—if I ever open a door that’s shut again—”
“Trifle not,” said Manfred, shuddering, “but tell me what you saw in the great chamber on opening the door.”
“Don’t mess around,” said Manfred, shuddering, “just tell me what you saw in the big room when you opened the door.”
“I, my Lord!” said Jaquez; “I was behind Diego; but I heard the noise.”
“I, my Lord!” said Jaquez; “I was behind Diego, but I heard the noise.”
“Jaquez,” said Manfred, in a solemn tone of voice; “tell me, I adjure thee by the souls of my ancestors, what was it thou sawest? what was it thou heardest?”
“Jaquez,” Manfred said seriously, “tell me, I urge you by the spirits of my ancestors, what did you see? what did you hear?”
“It was Diego saw it, my Lord, it was not I,” replied Jaquez; “I only heard the noise. Diego had no sooner opened the door, than he cried out, and ran back. I ran back too, and said, ‘Is it the ghost?’ ‘The ghost! no, no,’ said Diego, and his hair stood on end—‘it is a giant, I believe; he is all clad in armour, for I saw his foot and part of his leg, and they are as large as the helmet below in the court.’ As he said these words, my Lord, we heard a violent motion and the rattling of armour, as if the giant was rising, for Diego has told me since that he believes the giant was lying down, for the foot and leg were stretched at length on the floor. Before we could get to the end of the gallery, we heard the door of the great chamber clap behind us, but we did not dare turn back to see if the giant was following us—yet, now I think on it, we must have heard him if he had pursued us—but for Heaven’s sake, good my Lord, send for the chaplain, and have the castle exorcised, for, for certain, it is enchanted.”
“It was Diego who saw it, my Lord, not me,” Jaquez replied. “I only heard the noise. As soon as Diego opened the door, he shouted and ran back. I went back too and asked, ‘Is it the ghost?’ ‘The ghost? No, no,’ Diego said, and his hair stood on end—‘I think it’s a giant; he’s all in armor because I saw his foot and part of his leg, and they are as big as the helmet down in the courtyard.’ As he said this, my Lord, we heard a loud noise and the clattering of armor, as if the giant was getting up. Diego told me later that he believes the giant was lying down because the foot and leg were stretched out on the floor. Before we could reach the end of the gallery, we heard the door of the great chamber slam shut behind us, but we didn’t dare look back to see if the giant was following us—though now that I think about it, we would have heard him if he had chased us. But for Heaven’s sake, good my Lord, please send for the chaplain and have the castle exorcised, because it’s definitely enchanted.”
“Ay, pray do, my Lord,” cried all the servants at once, “or we must leave your Highness’s service.”
“Please do, my Lord,” all the servants exclaimed simultaneously, “or we will have to leave your Highness’s service.”
“Peace, dotards!” said Manfred, “and follow me; I will know what all this means.”
“Calm down, old fools!” said Manfred, “and follow me; I’ll find out what all this is about.”
“We! my Lord!” cried they with one voice; “we would not go up to the gallery for your Highness’s revenue.” The young peasant, who had stood silent, now spoke.
“We! my Lord!” they shouted in unison; “we wouldn’t go up to the gallery for your Highness’s money.” The young peasant, who had been silent, now spoke.
“Will your Highness,” said he, “permit me to try this adventure? My life is of consequence to nobody; I fear no bad angel, and have offended no good one.”
“Your Highness,” he said, “will you allow me to take on this challenge? My life doesn’t matter to anyone; I’m not afraid of any evil spirit, and I haven’t wronged any good ones.”
“Your behaviour is above your seeming,” said Manfred, viewing him with surprise and admiration—“hereafter I will reward your bravery—but now,” continued he with a sigh, “I am so circumstanced, that I dare trust no eyes but my own. However, I give you leave to accompany me.”
“Your behavior is more impressive than it appears,” said Manfred, looking at him with surprise and admiration. “From now on, I will reward your bravery—but right now,” he continued with a sigh, “I'm in a situation where I can only trust my own eyes. Still, I give you permission to come with me.”
Manfred, when he first followed Isabella from the gallery, had gone directly to the apartment of his wife, concluding the Princess had retired thither. Hippolita, who knew his step, rose with anxious fondness to meet her Lord, whom she had not seen since the death of their son. She would have flown in a transport mixed of joy and grief to his bosom, but he pushed her rudely off, and said—
Manfred, after he first followed Isabella from the gallery, went straight to his wife's apartment, thinking the Princess had gone there. Hippolita, recognizing his footsteps, got up eagerly to greet her husband, whom she hadn't seen since their son's death. She would have rushed into his arms in a mix of joy and sorrow, but he roughly pushed her away and said—
“Where is Isabella?”
“Where's Isabella?”
“Isabella! my Lord!” said the astonished Hippolita.
“Isabella! My Lord!” said the shocked Hippolita.
“Yes, Isabella,” cried Manfred imperiously; “I want Isabella.”
“Yes, Isabella,” shouted Manfred authoritatively; “I want Isabella.”
“My Lord,” replied Matilda, who perceived how much his behaviour had shocked her mother, “she has not been with us since your Highness summoned her to your apartment.”
“My Lord,” Matilda replied, noticing how much his behavior had disturbed her mother, “she hasn't been with us since your Highness called her to your room.”
“Tell me where she is,” said the Prince; “I do not want to know where she has been.”
“Tell me where she is,” said the Prince; “I don’t need to know where she’s been.”
“My good Lord,” says Hippolita, “your daughter tells you the truth: Isabella left us by your command, and has not returned since;—but, my good Lord, compose yourself: retire to your rest: this dismal day has disordered you. Isabella shall wait your orders in the morning.”
“My good Lord,” says Hippolita, “your daughter is telling you the truth: Isabella left us when you asked her to and hasn’t come back since;—but, dear Lord, please calm down: go rest: this gloomy day has upset you. Isabella will be ready for your instructions in the morning.”
“What, then, you know where she is!” cried Manfred. “Tell me directly, for I will not lose an instant—and you, woman,” speaking to his wife, “order your chaplain to attend me forthwith.”
“What, then, you know where she is!” shouted Manfred. “Tell me right now, because I won’t waste a second—and you, woman,” he said to his wife, “tell your chaplain to come see me immediately.”
“Isabella,” said Hippolita calmly, “is retired, I suppose, to her chamber: she is not accustomed to watch at this late hour. Gracious my Lord,” continued she, “let me know what has disturbed you. Has Isabella offended you?”
“Isabella,” Hippolita said calmly, “has probably gone to her room. She isn’t used to staying up this late. My Lord,” she continued, “please tell me what’s bothering you. Did Isabella upset you?”
“Trouble me not with questions,” said Manfred, “but tell me where she is.”
“Don’t ask me questions,” Manfred said, “just tell me where she is.”
“Matilda shall call her,” said the Princess. “Sit down, my Lord, and resume your wonted fortitude.”
“Matilda will call her,” said the Princess. “Please sit down, my Lord, and regain your usual strength.”
“What, art thou jealous of Isabella?” replied he, “that you wish to be present at our interview!”
“What, are you jealous of Isabella?” he replied, “that you want to be there for our meeting!”
“Good heavens! my Lord,” said Hippolita, “what is it your Highness means?”
“Good heavens! My Lord,” said Hippolita, “what do you mean, Your Highness?”
“Thou wilt know ere many minutes are passed,” said the cruel Prince. “Send your chaplain to me, and wait my pleasure here.”
“You’ll know soon enough,” said the cruel Prince. “Send your chaplain to me, and wait for me here.”
At these words he flung out of the room in search of Isabella, leaving the amazed ladies thunderstruck with his words and frantic deportment, and lost in vain conjectures on what he was meditating.
At these words, he stormed out of the room searching for Isabella, leaving the stunned ladies astonished by his words and frantic behavior, lost in pointless speculation about what he was planning.
Manfred was now returning from the vault, attended by the peasant and a few of his servants whom he had obliged to accompany him. He ascended the staircase without stopping till he arrived at the gallery, at the door of which he met Hippolita and her chaplain. When Diego had been dismissed by Manfred, he had gone directly to the Princess’s apartment with the alarm of what he had seen. That excellent Lady, who no more than Manfred doubted of the reality of the vision, yet affected to treat it as a delirium of the servant. Willing, however, to save her Lord from any additional shock, and prepared by a series of griefs not to tremble at any accession to it, she determined to make herself the first sacrifice, if fate had marked the present hour for their destruction. Dismissing the reluctant Matilda to her rest, who in vain sued for leave to accompany her mother, and attended only by her chaplain, Hippolita had visited the gallery and great chamber; and now with more serenity of soul than she had felt for many hours, she met her Lord, and assured him that the vision of the gigantic leg and foot was all a fable; and no doubt an impression made by fear, and the dark and dismal hour of the night, on the minds of his servants. She and the chaplain had examined the chamber, and found everything in the usual order.
Manfred was now coming back from the vault, accompanied by the peasant and a few of his servants whom he had forced to join him. He climbed the staircase without pausing until he reached the gallery, where he encountered Hippolita and her chaplain. After Manfred had sent Diego away, he went straight to the Princess’s room to report what he had seen. That noble lady, who like Manfred was skeptical about the reality of the vision, pretended to dismiss it as just the servant’s delirium. However, wanting to spare her husband from any further shock and having been prepared by a series of sorrows to withstand any addition to them, she decided to be the first to offer herself as a sacrifice if fate had chosen this moment for their downfall. She sent the unwilling Matilda to rest, who pleaded in vain to accompany her mother, and only with her chaplain did Hippolita visit the gallery and great chamber. Now feeling calmer than she had in hours, she met her husband and reassured him that the vision of the giant leg and foot was just a tale, likely a product of fear and the dark, grim hour of the night affecting his servants' minds. She and the chaplain had checked the chamber and found everything in its usual order.
Manfred, though persuaded, like his wife, that the vision had been no work of fancy, recovered a little from the tempest of mind into which so many strange events had thrown him. Ashamed, too, of his inhuman treatment of a Princess who returned every injury with new marks of tenderness and duty, he felt returning love forcing itself into his eyes; but not less ashamed of feeling remorse towards one against whom he was inwardly meditating a yet more bitter outrage, he curbed the yearnings of his heart, and did not dare to lean even towards pity. The next transition of his soul was to exquisite villainy.
Manfred, although convinced, like his wife, that the vision was not just a figment of imagination, managed to recover a bit from the turmoil of emotions caused by the bizarre events. He also felt ashamed of his cruel treatment of a Princess who responded to every hurt with more signs of love and loyalty. He sensed a surge of love welling up in him; however, he felt equally ashamed for feeling guilt towards someone he was secretly planning to hurt even more deeply. He suppressed the desires of his heart and didn't dare to move even towards compassion. The next shift in his feelings led him to a path of pure evil.
Presuming on the unshaken submission of Hippolita, he flattered himself that she would not only acquiesce with patience to a divorce, but would obey, if it was his pleasure, in endeavouring to persuade Isabella to give him her hand—but ere he could indulge his horrid hope, he reflected that Isabella was not to be found. Coming to himself, he gave orders that every avenue to the castle should be strictly guarded, and charged his domestics on pain of their lives to suffer nobody to pass out. The young peasant, to whom he spoke favourably, he ordered to remain in a small chamber on the stairs, in which there was a pallet-bed, and the key of which he took away himself, telling the youth he would talk with him in the morning. Then dismissing his attendants, and bestowing a sullen kind of half-nod on Hippolita, he retired to his own chamber.
Thinking that Hippolita would submit without question, he convinced himself that she would not only accept a divorce patiently but would also help persuade Isabella to marry him if he wanted her to. But before he could indulge in this terrible hope, he realized that Isabella was missing. Coming to his senses, he ordered that every entrance to the castle be tightly secured and warned his servants that nobody was allowed to leave under penalty of death. He instructed the young peasant, whom he favored, to stay in a small room on the stairs that had a simple bed. He locked the door, telling the young man he would speak with him in the morning. After dismissing his staff and giving Hippolita a gloomy half-nod, he went to his own room.
CHAPTER II.
Matilda, who by Hippolita’s order had retired to her apartment, was ill-disposed to take any rest. The shocking fate of her brother had deeply affected her. She was surprised at not seeing Isabella; but the strange words which had fallen from her father, and his obscure menace to the Princess his wife, accompanied by the most furious behaviour, had filled her gentle mind with terror and alarm. She waited anxiously for the return of Bianca, a young damsel that attended her, whom she had sent to learn what was become of Isabella. Bianca soon appeared, and informed her mistress of what she had gathered from the servants, that Isabella was nowhere to be found. She related the adventure of the young peasant who had been discovered in the vault, though with many simple additions from the incoherent accounts of the domestics; and she dwelt principally on the gigantic leg and foot which had been seen in the gallery-chamber. This last circumstance had terrified Bianca so much, that she was rejoiced when Matilda told her that she would not go to rest, but would watch till the Princess should rise.
Matilda, who had gone to her room on Hippolita’s orders, wasn’t in the mood to rest. The shocking fate of her brother had hit her hard. She was surprised not to see Isabella; however, the strange things her father had said and his vague threat towards the Princess, his wife, along with his furious behavior, had filled her gentle mind with fear and anxiety. She anxiously awaited the return of Bianca, a young girl who assisted her, and whom she had sent to find out what had happened to Isabella. Bianca soon showed up and told her everything she had learned from the servants: that Isabella was nowhere to be found. She recounted the story of the young peasant discovered in the vault, though with many simple embellishments from the muddled accounts of the staff; she mainly focused on the gigantic leg and foot that had been seen in the gallery chamber. This last detail had frightened Bianca so much that she was relieved when Matilda said she wouldn't go to sleep but would stay awake until the Princess got up.
The young Princess wearied herself in conjectures on the flight of Isabella, and on the threats of Manfred to her mother. “But what business could he have so urgent with the chaplain?” said Matilda, “Does he intend to have my brother’s body interred privately in the chapel?”
The young Princess exhausted herself with thoughts about Isabella's escape and Manfred's threats to her mother. “But what could be so pressing that he needs to talk to the chaplain?” Matilda wondered. “Does he plan to bury my brother’s body secretly in the chapel?”
“Oh, Madam!” said Bianca, “now I guess. As you are become his heiress, he is impatient to have you married: he has always been raving for more sons; I warrant he is now impatient for grandsons. As sure as I live, Madam, I shall see you a bride at last.—Good madam, you won’t cast off your faithful Bianca: you won’t put Donna Rosara over me now you are a great Princess.”
“Oh, Madam!” said Bianca, “now I get it. Since you’ve become his heiress, he’s eager to see you married: he’s always been going on about wanting more sons; I bet he’s now anxious for grandsons. I swear, Madam, I will finally see you as a bride.—Please, Madam, don’t forget your loyal Bianca; you won’t choose Donna Rosara over me now that you’re a great Princess.”
“My poor Bianca,” said Matilda, “how fast your thoughts amble! I a great princess! What hast thou seen in Manfred’s behaviour since my brother’s death that bespeaks any increase of tenderness to me? No, Bianca; his heart was ever a stranger to me—but he is my father, and I must not complain. Nay, if Heaven shuts my father’s heart against me, it overpays my little merit in the tenderness of my mother—O that dear mother! yes, Bianca, ’tis there I feel the rugged temper of Manfred. I can support his harshness to me with patience; but it wounds my soul when I am witness to his causeless severity towards her.”
“My poor Bianca,” Matilda said, “how quickly your thoughts race! Me, a great princess! What have you noticed in Manfred’s behavior since my brother’s death that indicates any growing affection for me? No, Bianca; his heart has always been a mystery to me—but he is my father, and I shouldn’t complain. If Heaven turns my father’s heart against me, it makes up for my little worth in my mother’s love—oh, that dear mother! Yes, Bianca, that’s where I feel Manfred’s rough nature. I can bear his harshness towards me with patience, but it hurts my soul to witness his unwarranted severity towards her.”
“Oh! Madam,” said Bianca, “all men use their wives so, when they are weary of them.”
“Oh! Madam,” said Bianca, “all men treat their wives like that when they get tired of them.”
“And yet you congratulated me but now,” said Matilda, “when you fancied my father intended to dispose of me!”
“And yet you congratulated me, but now,” said Matilda, “when you thought my father planned to get rid of me!”
“I would have you a great Lady,” replied Bianca, “come what will. I do not wish to see you moped in a convent, as you would be if you had your will, and if my Lady, your mother, who knows that a bad husband is better than no husband at all, did not hinder you.—Bless me! what noise is that! St. Nicholas forgive me! I was but in jest.”
“I want you to be a great lady,” Bianca replied, “no matter what happens. I don’t want to see you stuck in a convent, which is where you’d be if you had your way, and if my lady, your mother, who knows that a bad husband is still better than no husband at all, didn’t stop you.—Goodness! What’s that noise! St. Nicholas forgive me! I was just joking.”
“It is the wind,” said Matilda, “whistling through the battlements in the tower above: you have heard it a thousand times.”
“It’s the wind,” Matilda said, “whistling through the battlements in the tower above: you’ve heard it a thousand times.”
“Nay,” said Bianca, “there was no harm neither in what I said: it is no sin to talk of matrimony—and so, Madam, as I was saying, if my Lord Manfred should offer you a handsome young Prince for a bridegroom, you would drop him a curtsey, and tell him you would rather take the veil?”
“Nah,” said Bianca, “there was nothing wrong with what I said: it’s not a sin to discuss marriage—and so, ma'am, as I was saying, if Lord Manfred were to offer you a dashing young prince as a suitor, you would curtsey and tell him you’d prefer to become a nun?”
“Thank Heaven! I am in no such danger,” said Matilda: “you know how many proposals for me he has rejected—”
“Thank goodness! I'm not in any danger,” said Matilda. “You know how many offers he has turned down for me—”
“And you thank him, like a dutiful daughter, do you, Madam? But come, Madam; suppose, to-morrow morning, he was to send for you to the great council chamber, and there you should find at his elbow a lovely young Prince, with large black eyes, a smooth white forehead, and manly curling locks like jet; in short, Madam, a young hero resembling the picture of the good Alfonso in the gallery, which you sit and gaze at for hours together—”
“And you thank him, like a devoted daughter, do you, Madam? But think about it, Madam; what if tomorrow morning he called you to the grand council chamber, and there you found a handsome young Prince by his side, with big black eyes, a smooth white forehead, and strong curly hair like jet; in short, Madam, a young hero who looks like the portrait of the good Alfonso in the gallery, which you sit and admire for hours on end—”
“Do not speak lightly of that picture,” interrupted Matilda sighing; “I know the adoration with which I look at that picture is uncommon—but I am not in love with a coloured panel. The character of that virtuous Prince, the veneration with which my mother has inspired me for his memory, the orisons which, I know not why, she has enjoined me to pour forth at his tomb, all have concurred to persuade me that somehow or other my destiny is linked with something relating to him.”
“Don’t speak casually about that painting,” Matilda interrupted with a sigh. “I know that the way I admire that painting is unusual, but I’m not in love with a painted panel. The character of that virtuous Prince, the respect my mother instilled in me for his memory, the prayers she, for some reason, has asked me to say at his tomb—everything has convinced me that my fate is somehow connected to him.”
“Lord, Madam! how should that be?” said Bianca; “I have always heard that your family was in no way related to his: and I am sure I cannot conceive why my Lady, the Princess, sends you in a cold morning or a damp evening to pray at his tomb: he is no saint by the almanack. If you must pray, why does she not bid you address yourself to our great St. Nicholas? I am sure he is the saint I pray to for a husband.”
“Lord, Madam! How can that be?” said Bianca. “I’ve always heard that your family has no connection to his, and I really can’t understand why my Lady, the Princess, sends you out on a cold morning or a damp evening to pray at his tomb. He’s not a saint according to the calendar. If you need to pray, why doesn’t she tell you to pray to our great St. Nicholas? I’m sure he’s the saint I pray to for a husband.”
“Perhaps my mind would be less affected,” said Matilda, “if my mother would explain her reasons to me: but it is the mystery she observes, that inspires me with this—I know not what to call it. As she never acts from caprice, I am sure there is some fatal secret at bottom—nay, I know there is: in her agony of grief for my brother’s death she dropped some words that intimated as much.”
“Maybe I wouldn't be so affected,” Matilda said, “if my mother would just explain her reasons to me. But it's the mystery she keeps that fills me with this—I don't even know what to call it. Since she never acts on a whim, I’m sure there’s some deep, dark secret behind it—actually, I know there is. In her intense grief over my brother’s death, she let slip some words that hinted at it.”
“Oh! dear Madam,” cried Bianca, “what were they?”
“Oh! dear Madam,” cried Bianca, “what were they?”
“No,” said Matilda, “if a parent lets fall a word, and wishes it recalled, it is not for a child to utter it.”
“No,” said Matilda, “if a parent lets slip a word and wants it taken back, it’s not for a child to say it.”
“What! was she sorry for what she had said?” asked Bianca; “I am sure, Madam, you may trust me—”
“What! Was she sorry for what she had said?” asked Bianca. “I’m sure, ma’am, you can trust me—”
“With my own little secrets when I have any, I may,” said Matilda; “but never with my mother’s: a child ought to have no ears or eyes but as a parent directs.”
“With my own little secrets when I have any, I might,” said Matilda; “but never with my mother’s: a child shouldn’t have ears or eyes except as a parent guides.”
“Well! to be sure, Madam, you were born to be a saint,” said Bianca, “and there is no resisting one’s vocation: you will end in a convent at last. But there is my Lady Isabella would not be so reserved to me: she will let me talk to her of young men: and when a handsome cavalier has come to the castle, she has owned to me that she wished your brother Conrad resembled him.”
“Well! I have to say, Madam, you were meant to be a saint,” Bianca said, “and you can’t fight your calling: you’ll end up in a convent eventually. But Lady Isabella wouldn’t be so shy with me: she lets me talk to her about young men, and when a good-looking knight comes to the castle, she has admitted to me that she wishes your brother Conrad was more like him.”
“Bianca,” said the Princess, “I do not allow you to mention my friend disrespectfully. Isabella is of a cheerful disposition, but her soul is pure as virtue itself. She knows your idle babbling humour, and perhaps has now and then encouraged it, to divert melancholy, and enliven the solitude in which my father keeps us—”
“Bianca,” said the Princess, “I won’t let you speak disrespectfully about my friend. Isabella is cheerful, but her heart is pure as can be. She’s aware of your silly jokes and might have even encouraged them at times to lift our spirits and bring some fun to the loneliness in which my father keeps us—”
“Blessed Mary!” said Bianca, starting, “there it is again! Dear Madam, do you hear nothing? this castle is certainly haunted!”
“Blessed Mary!” said Bianca, startled, “there it is again! Dear Madam, don’t you hear anything? This castle is definitely haunted!”
“Peace!” said Matilda, “and listen! I did think I heard a voice—but it must be fancy: your terrors, I suppose, have infected me.”
“Peace!” Matilda said, “and listen! I thought I heard a voice—but it must be my imagination: your fears, I guess, have rubbed off on me.”
“Indeed! indeed! Madam,” said Bianca, half-weeping with agony, “I am sure I heard a voice.”
“Absolutely! Absolutely! Ma'am,” said Bianca, partly crying from pain, “I’m certain I heard a voice.”
“Does anybody lie in the chamber beneath?” said the Princess.
“Is anyone resting in the chamber below?” asked the Princess.
“Nobody has dared to lie there,” answered Bianca, “since the great astrologer, that was your brother’s tutor, drowned himself. For certain, Madam, his ghost and the young Prince’s are now met in the chamber below—for Heaven’s sake let us fly to your mother’s apartment!”
“Nobody has dared to lie there,” replied Bianca, “since the great astrologer, who was your brother’s tutor, drowned himself. For sure, Madam, his ghost and the young Prince’s are now together in the chamber below—please, let’s hurry to your mother’s room!”
“I charge you not to stir,” said Matilda. “If they are spirits in pain, we may ease their sufferings by questioning them. They can mean no hurt to us, for we have not injured them—and if they should, shall we be more safe in one chamber than in another? Reach me my beads; we will say a prayer, and then speak to them.”
“I urge you not to move,” said Matilda. “If they are suffering spirits, we might relieve their pain by asking them questions. They can't harm us since we haven't hurt them—and if they did, would we really be safer in one room than another? Hand me my beads; we'll say a prayer first, and then talk to them.”
“Oh! dear Lady, I would not speak to a ghost for the world!” cried Bianca. As she said those words they heard the casement of the little chamber below Matilda’s open. They listened attentively, and in a few minutes thought they heard a person sing, but could not distinguish the words.
“Oh! Dear Lady, I wouldn’t talk to a ghost for anything!” cried Bianca. As she said this, they heard the window of the small room below Matilda’s open. They listened closely, and after a few minutes, thought they heard someone singing, but couldn’t make out the words.
“This can be no evil spirit,” said the Princess, in a low voice; “it is undoubtedly one of the family—open the window, and we shall know the voice.”
“This can't be an evil spirit,” the Princess said quietly; “it’s definitely someone from the family—open the window, and we’ll find out whose voice it is.”
“I dare not, indeed, Madam,” said Bianca.
“I really can’t, ma’am,” said Bianca.
“Thou art a very fool,” said Matilda, opening the window gently herself. The noise the Princess made was, however, heard by the person beneath, who stopped; and they concluded had heard the casement open.
“You’re such a fool,” Matilda said, gently opening the window herself. However, the noise the Princess made was heard by the person below, who stopped, and they concluded that they had heard the window open.
“Is anybody below?” said the Princess; “if there is, speak.”
“Is anyone down there?” said the Princess. “If you are, speak up.”
“Yes,” said an unknown voice.
"Yes," said a mysterious voice.
“Who is it?” said Matilda.
"Who is it?" Matilda asked.
“A stranger,” replied the voice.
“A stranger,” replied the voice.
“What stranger?” said she; “and how didst thou come there at this unusual hour, when all the gates of the castle are locked?”
“What stranger?” she asked. “And how did you get here at this unusual hour, when all the castle gates are locked?”
“I am not here willingly,” answered the voice. “But pardon me, Lady, if I have disturbed your rest; I knew not that I was overheard. Sleep had forsaken me; I left a restless couch, and came to waste the irksome hours with gazing on the fair approach of morning, impatient to be dismissed from this castle.”
“I’m not here by choice,” the voice replied. “But excuse me, my lady, if I’ve interrupted your rest; I didn’t know I was being overheard. Sleep had eluded me; I got out of a restless bed and came to pass the annoying hours by watching the beautiful arrival of morning, eager to be free from this castle.”
“Thy words and accents,” said Matilda, “are of melancholy cast; if thou art unhappy, I pity thee. If poverty afflicts thee, let me know it; I will mention thee to the Princess, whose beneficent soul ever melts for the distressed, and she will relieve thee.”
“Your words and tone,” said Matilda, “sound sad; if you’re unhappy, I feel for you. If poverty is troubling you, let me know; I’ll tell the Princess, whose kind heart always goes out to those in need, and she will help you.”
“I am indeed unhappy,” said the stranger; “and I know not what wealth is. But I do not complain of the lot which Heaven has cast for me; I am young and healthy, and am not ashamed of owing my support to myself—yet think me not proud, or that I disdain your generous offers. I will remember you in my orisons, and will pray for blessings on your gracious self and your noble mistress—if I sigh, Lady, it is for others, not for myself.”
“I’m really unhappy,” said the stranger, “and I don’t even know what wealth is. But I’m not complaining about the situation that fate has given me; I’m young and healthy, and I’m not ashamed to support myself—just don’t think I’m proud or that I look down on your generous offers. I’ll keep you in my prayers and ask for blessings on you and your kind lady—if I sigh, my lady, it’s for others, not for myself.”
“Now I have it, Madam,” said Bianca, whispering the Princess; “this is certainly the young peasant; and, by my conscience, he is in love—Well! this is a charming adventure!—do, Madam, let us sift him. He does not know you, but takes you for one of my Lady Hippolita’s women.”
“Now I've got it, Madam,” Bianca whispered to the Princess; “this is definitely the young peasant; and, I swear, he’s in love—Well! This is an exciting adventure!—please, Madam, let’s find out more about him. He doesn't know you, but he thinks you're one of Lady Hippolita’s ladies.”
“Art thou not ashamed, Bianca!” said the Princess. “What right have we to pry into the secrets of this young man’s heart? He seems virtuous and frank, and tells us he is unhappy. Are those circumstances that authorise us to make a property of him? How are we entitled to his confidence?”
“Are you not ashamed, Bianca!” said the Princess. “What right do we have to invade this young man’s private feelings? He appears honest and straightforward, and he tells us he is unhappy. Do those circumstances give us the authority to claim him? How are we deserving of his trust?”
“Lord, Madam! how little you know of love!” replied Bianca; “why, lovers have no pleasure equal to talking of their mistress.”
“Lord, Madam! You know so little about love!” Bianca replied. “I mean, lovers don’t have any joy that matches talking about their beloved.”
“And would you have me become a peasant’s confidante?” said the Princess.
“And would you have me become a peasant’s friend?” said the Princess.
“Well, then, let me talk to him,” said Bianca; “though I have the honour of being your Highness’s maid of honour, I was not always so great. Besides, if love levels ranks, it raises them too; I have a respect for any young man in love.”
“Well, then, let me talk to him,” said Bianca; “even though I have the honor of being your Highness’s maid of honor, I wasn’t always this important. Plus, if love evens out social status, it can elevate it as well; I have respect for any young man in love.”
“Peace, simpleton!” said the Princess. “Though he said he was unhappy, it does not follow that he must be in love. Think of all that has happened to-day, and tell me if there are no misfortunes but what love causes.—Stranger,” resumed the Princess, “if thy misfortunes have not been occasioned by thy own fault, and are within the compass of the Princess Hippolita’s power to redress, I will take upon me to answer that she will be thy protectress. When thou art dismissed from this castle, repair to holy father Jerome, at the convent adjoining to the church of St. Nicholas, and make thy story known to him, as far as thou thinkest meet. He will not fail to inform the Princess, who is the mother of all that want her assistance. Farewell; it is not seemly for me to hold farther converse with a man at this unwonted hour.”
“Calm down, you fool!” said the Princess. “Just because he claimed to be unhappy doesn’t mean he’s in love. Consider everything that’s happened today, and tell me if there are any problems that love doesn’t create. —Stranger,” continued the Princess, “if your troubles aren’t your own doing and are something Princess Hippolita can help you with, I promise she will be your protector. When you leave this castle, go to Father Jerome at the convent next to the church of St. Nicholas and share your story with him as you see fit. He will make sure the Princess, who helps everyone in need, is informed. Goodbye; it’s not proper for me to talk to a man any longer at this unusual hour.”
“May the saints guard thee, gracious Lady!” replied the peasant; “but oh! if a poor and worthless stranger might presume to beg a minute’s audience farther; am I so happy? the casement is not shut; might I venture to ask—”
“May the saints watch over you, kind lady!” replied the peasant; “but oh! if a poor and insignificant stranger might dare to ask for just a moment more of your time; am I so fortunate? The window is not closed; could I possibly request—”
“Speak quickly,” said Matilda; “the morning dawns apace: should the labourers come into the fields and perceive us—What wouldst thou ask?”
“Speak quickly,” said Matilda; “the morning is coming fast: if the workers come into the fields and see us—What do you want to know?”
“I know not how, I know not if I dare,” said the young stranger, faltering; “yet the humanity with which you have spoken to me emboldens—Lady! dare I trust you?”
“I don’t know how, and I don’t know if I should,” said the young stranger, hesitating; “yet the kindness with which you’ve spoken to me gives me courage—Lady! Can I trust you?”
“Heavens!” said Matilda, “what dost thou mean? With what wouldst thou trust me? Speak boldly, if thy secret is fit to be entrusted to a virtuous breast.”
“Wow!” said Matilda, “what do you mean? What would you trust me with? Speak freely, if your secret is worthy of being shared with someone virtuous.”
“I would ask,” said the peasant, recollecting himself, “whether what I have heard from the domestics is true, that the Princess is missing from the castle?”
“I’d like to ask,” said the peasant, gathering his thoughts, “if it’s true what I’ve heard from the staff, that the Princess is missing from the castle?”
“What imports it to thee to know?” replied Matilda. “Thy first words bespoke a prudent and becoming gravity. Dost thou come hither to pry into the secrets of Manfred? Adieu. I have been mistaken in thee.” Saying these words she shut the casement hastily, without giving the young man time to reply.
“What does it matter to you to know?” Matilda replied. “Your first words showed a sensible and appropriate seriousness. Are you here to snoop into Manfred’s secrets? Goodbye. I was wrong about you.” With that, she quickly closed the window, not giving the young man a chance to respond.
“I had acted more wisely,” said the Princess to Bianca, with some sharpness, “if I had let thee converse with this peasant; his inquisitiveness seems of a piece with thy own.”
“I would have acted more wisely,” said the Princess to Bianca, a bit sharply, “if I had let you talk to this peasant; his curiosity seems similar to yours.”
“It is not fit for me to argue with your Highness,” replied Bianca; “but perhaps the questions I should have put to him would have been more to the purpose than those you have been pleased to ask him.”
“It’s not appropriate for me to argue with you, Your Highness,” Bianca replied; “but maybe the questions I should have asked him would have been more relevant than those you chose to ask.”
“Oh! no doubt,” said Matilda; “you are a very discreet personage! May I know what you would have asked him?”
“Oh! no doubt,” said Matilda; “you are a very thoughtful person! Can I ask what you would have asked him?”
“A bystander often sees more of the game than those that play,” answered Bianca. “Does your Highness think, Madam, that this question about my Lady Isabella was the result of mere curiosity? No, no, Madam, there is more in it than you great folks are aware of. Lopez told me that all the servants believe this young fellow contrived my Lady Isabella’s escape; now, pray, Madam, observe you and I both know that my Lady Isabella never much fancied the Prince your brother. Well! he is killed just in a critical minute—I accuse nobody. A helmet falls from the moon—so, my Lord, your father says; but Lopez and all the servants say that this young spark is a magician, and stole it from Alfonso’s tomb—”
“A bystander often sees more of the game than the players do,” Bianca replied. “Does Your Highness think, Madam, that this question about my Lady Isabella was just out of curiosity? No, no, Madam, there’s more to it than you highborn folks realize. Lopez told me that all the servants believe this young man orchestrated my Lady Isabella’s escape; now, please, Madam, note that you and I both know my Lady Isabella was never really into your brother the Prince. Well! He gets killed right at a critical moment—I’m not blaming anyone. A helmet falls from the sky—at least, that’s what your father says; but Lopez and all the servants claim this young man is a magician who took it from Alfonso’s tomb—”
“Have done with this rhapsody of impertinence,” said Matilda.
“Enough with this nonsense,” said Matilda.
“Nay, Madam, as you please,” cried Bianca; “yet it is very particular though, that my Lady Isabella should be missing the very same day, and that this young sorcerer should be found at the mouth of the trap-door. I accuse nobody; but if my young Lord came honestly by his death—”
“Nah, ma'am, as you wish,” cried Bianca; “but it is quite strange that Lady Isabella goes missing on the same day, and that this young sorcerer is found right at the trap-door. I'm not accusing anyone; but if my young lord died honestly—”
“Dare not on thy duty,” said Matilda, “to breathe a suspicion on the purity of my dear Isabella’s fame.”
“Don't even think of questioning the purity of my dear Isabella’s reputation,” Matilda said.
“Purity, or not purity,” said Bianca, “gone she is—a stranger is found that nobody knows; you question him yourself; he tells you he is in love, or unhappy, it is the same thing—nay, he owned he was unhappy about others; and is anybody unhappy about another, unless they are in love with them? and at the very next word, he asks innocently, pour soul! if my Lady Isabella is missing.”
“Purity, or lack of it,” said Bianca, “she's gone—a stranger is here that nobody recognizes; you can ask him yourself; he says he’s in love, or unhappy, it’s really the same thing—actually, he admitted he was unhappy about other people; and is anyone ever unhappy about someone else unless they love them? And in the very next breath, he innocently asks, poor soul! if my Lady Isabella is missing.”
“To be sure,” said Matilda, “thy observations are not totally without foundation—Isabella’s flight amazes me. The curiosity of the stranger is very particular; yet Isabella never concealed a thought from me.”
"Sure," Matilda said, "your observations aren't entirely unfounded—Isabella's departure surprises me. The stranger's curiosity is quite specific; still, Isabella never kept a thought from me."
“So she told you,” said Bianca, “to fish out your secrets; but who knows, Madam, but this stranger may be some Prince in disguise? Do, Madam, let me open the window, and ask him a few questions.”
“So she told you,” said Bianca, “to dig up your secrets; but who knows, Madam, maybe this stranger is a Prince in disguise? Please, Madam, let me open the window and ask him a few questions.”
“No,” replied Matilda, “I will ask him myself, if he knows aught of Isabella; he is not worthy I should converse farther with him.” She was going to open the casement, when they heard the bell ring at the postern-gate of the castle, which is on the right hand of the tower, where Matilda lay. This prevented the Princess from renewing the conversation with the stranger.
“No,” Matilda replied, “I’ll ask him myself if he knows anything about Isabella; he’s not worth my time to talk to any longer.” She was about to open the window when they heard the bell ring at the side gate of the castle, which is on the right side of the tower where Matilda was lying. This stopped the Princess from continuing the conversation with the stranger.
After continuing silent for some time, “I am persuaded,” said she to Bianca, “that whatever be the cause of Isabella’s flight it had no unworthy motive. If this stranger was accessory to it, she must be satisfied with his fidelity and worth. I observed, did not you, Bianca? that his words were tinctured with an uncommon infusion of piety. It was no ruffian’s speech; his phrases were becoming a man of gentle birth.”
After being silent for a while, she said to Bianca, “I truly believe that whatever caused Isabella to leave wasn’t for any dishonorable reason. If this stranger played a part in it, she should be confident in his loyalty and value. Did you notice, Bianca, that his words had a rare touch of piety? It was not the speech of a thug; his expressions suited a man of noble upbringing.”
“I told you, Madam,” said Bianca, “that I was sure he was some Prince in disguise.”
“I told you, ma'am,” Bianca said, “that I was sure he was some prince in disguise.”
“Yet,” said Matilda, “if he was privy to her escape, how will you account for his not accompanying her in her flight? why expose himself unnecessarily and rashly to my father’s resentment?”
“Yet,” Matilda said, “if he knew about her escape, how do you explain him not going with her? Why would he put himself at risk of my father’s anger?”
“As for that, Madam,” replied she, “if he could get from under the helmet, he will find ways of eluding your father’s anger. I do not doubt but he has some talisman or other about him.”
“As for that, ma'am,” she replied, “if he can get out from under the helmet, he'll find ways to avoid your father's anger. I’m sure he has some kind of charm or something with him.”
“You resolve everything into magic,” said Matilda; “but a man who has any intercourse with infernal spirits, does not dare to make use of those tremendous and holy words which he uttered. Didst thou not observe with what fervour he vowed to remember me to heaven in his prayers? Yes; Isabella was undoubtedly convinced of his piety.”
“You turn everything into magic,” Matilda said. “But a man who interacts with dark spirits doesn’t dare to use those powerful and sacred words he spoke. Didn’t you notice how passionately he promised to remember me in his prayers to heaven? Yes; Isabella was definitely convinced of his devotion.”
“Commend me to the piety of a young fellow and a damsel that consult to elope!” said Bianca. “No, no, Madam, my Lady Isabella is of another guess mould than you take her for. She used indeed to sigh and lift up her eyes in your company, because she knows you are a saint; but when your back was turned—”
“Tell me about the devotion of a young man and a young woman planning to run away together!” said Bianca. “No, no, Madam, Lady Isabella is not at all what you think she is. She did used to sigh and look up at you when you were around because she knows you're a good person; but when you weren’t looking—”
“You wrong her,” said Matilda; “Isabella is no hypocrite; she has a due sense of devotion, but never affected a call she has not. On the contrary, she always combated my inclination for the cloister; and though I own the mystery she has made to me of her flight confounds me; though it seems inconsistent with the friendship between us; I cannot forget the disinterested warmth with which she always opposed my taking the veil. She wished to see me married, though my dower would have been a loss to her and my brother’s children. For her sake I will believe well of this young peasant.”
“You're wrong about her,” Matilda said. “Isabella isn't a hypocrite; she understands devotion, but she never pretended to feel something she doesn't. In fact, she always pushed back against my desire to join a convent. Even though I admit the mystery she created around her escape confuses me and seems at odds with our friendship, I can't forget how selflessly she opposed my taking the veil. She wanted to see me married, even though my dowry would have been a loss for her and my brother's kids. For her sake, I’ll give this young peasant the benefit of the doubt.”
“Then you do think there is some liking between them,” said Bianca. While she was speaking, a servant came hastily into the chamber and told the Princess that the Lady Isabella was found.
“Then you do think there’s some interest between them,” said Bianca. While she was speaking, a servant rushed into the room and told the Princess that the Lady Isabella had been found.
“Where?” said Matilda.
“Where?” Matilda asked.
“She has taken sanctuary in St. Nicholas’s church,” replied the servant; “Father Jerome has brought the news himself; he is below with his Highness.”
“She has taken refuge in St. Nicholas’s church,” replied the servant; “Father Jerome has brought the news himself; he is downstairs with his Highness.”
“Where is my mother?” said Matilda.
"Where's my mom?" Matilda asked.
“She is in her own chamber, Madam, and has asked for you.”
"She is in her room, ma'am, and has requested to see you."
Manfred had risen at the first dawn of light, and gone to Hippolita’s apartment, to inquire if she knew aught of Isabella. While he was questioning her, word was brought that Jerome demanded to speak with him. Manfred, little suspecting the cause of the Friar’s arrival, and knowing he was employed by Hippolita in her charities, ordered him to be admitted, intending to leave them together, while he pursued his search after Isabella.
Manfred woke up at the break of dawn and went to Hippolita’s room to see if she had any news about Isabella. While he was asking her questions, someone came in to say that Jerome wanted to speak with him. Manfred, not really aware of why the Friar had come and knowing that he was working with Hippolita on her charitable efforts, told them to let him in, planning to leave them alone while he continued his search for Isabella.
“Is your business with me or the Princess?” said Manfred.
“Are you here to talk to me or the Princess?” Manfred asked.
“With both,” replied the holy man. “The Lady Isabella—”
“With both,” replied the holy man. “The Lady Isabella—”
“What of her?” interrupted Manfred, eagerly.
“What about her?” interrupted Manfred, eagerly.
“Is at St. Nicholas’s altar,” replied Jerome.
“It's at St. Nicholas's altar,” replied Jerome.
“That is no business of Hippolita,” said Manfred with confusion; “let us retire to my chamber, Father, and inform me how she came thither.”
"That's none of Hippolita's concern," Manfred said, flustered; "let's go to my room, Father, and tell me how she got here."
“No, my Lord,” replied the good man, with an air of firmness and authority, that daunted even the resolute Manfred, who could not help revering the saint-like virtues of Jerome; “my commission is to both, and with your Highness’s good-liking, in the presence of both I shall deliver it; but first, my Lord, I must interrogate the Princess, whether she is acquainted with the cause of the Lady Isabella’s retirement from your castle.”
“No, my Lord,” responded the good man, with a sense of firmness and authority that even the determined Manfred found intimidating, as he couldn’t help but respect the saint-like qualities of Jerome. “My task is for both of you, and with your Highness’s permission, I will present it in the presence of both; but first, my Lord, I need to ask the Princess if she knows why Lady Isabella has withdrawn from your castle.”
“No, on my soul,” said Hippolita; “does Isabella charge me with being privy to it?”
“No way,” Hippolita said. “Does Isabella accuse me of being involved in this?”
“Father,” interrupted Manfred, “I pay due reverence to your holy profession; but I am sovereign here, and will allow no meddling priest to interfere in the affairs of my domestic. If you have aught to say attend me to my chamber; I do not use to let my wife be acquainted with the secret affairs of my state; they are not within a woman’s province.”
“Father,” interrupted Manfred, “I respect your holy profession, but I am in charge here and won’t let any meddling priest interfere in my personal matters. If you have something to say, come to my room; I don’t usually let my wife in on the secret affairs of my state; those aren’t for a woman to know.”
“My Lord,” said the holy man, “I am no intruder into the secrets of families. My office is to promote peace, to heal divisions, to preach repentance, and teach mankind to curb their headstrong passions. I forgive your Highness’s uncharitable apostrophe; I know my duty, and am the minister of a mightier prince than Manfred. Hearken to him who speaks through my organs.”
“My Lord,” said the holy man, “I’m not here to invade your family’s secrets. My role is to promote peace, heal divisions, preach repentance, and teach people to control their impulsive desires. I forgive your Highness’s harsh words; I know my duty, and I serve a greater ruler than Manfred. Listen to the one who speaks through me.”
Manfred trembled with rage and shame. Hippolita’s countenance declared her astonishment and impatience to know where this would end. Her silence more strongly spoke her observance of Manfred.
Manfred shook with anger and shame. Hippolita's expression showed her surprise and impatience to find out how this would turn out. Her silence spoke even louder about how closely she was watching Manfred.
“The Lady Isabella,” resumed Jerome, “commends herself to both your Highnesses; she thanks both for the kindness with which she has been treated in your castle: she deplores the loss of your son, and her own misfortune in not becoming the daughter of such wise and noble Princes, whom she shall always respect as Parents; she prays for uninterrupted union and felicity between you” [Manfred’s colour changed]: “but as it is no longer possible for her to be allied to you, she entreats your consent to remain in sanctuary, till she can learn news of her father, or, by the certainty of his death, be at liberty, with the approbation of her guardians, to dispose of herself in suitable marriage.”
“The Lady Isabella,” Jerome continued, “sends her regards to both your Highnesses; she thanks you both for the kindness you’ve shown her in your castle. She feels sorrow for the loss of your son and her own misfortune in not becoming the daughter of such wise and noble Princes, whom she will always respect as parents. She wishes for ongoing unity and happiness between you” [Manfred’s color changed]: “but since it is no longer possible for her to be connected to you, she asks for your permission to stay in sanctuary until she can hear news of her father, or, if she learns of his death, be allowed, with her guardians’ approval, to choose a suitable husband.”
“I shall give no such consent,” said the Prince, “but insist on her return to the castle without delay: I am answerable for her person to her guardians, and will not brook her being in any hands but my own.”
“I won’t give my consent,” said the Prince, “and I insist on her returning to the castle immediately: I am responsible for her to her guardians and won’t allow her to be in anyone else's care but mine.”
“Your Highness will recollect whether that can any longer be proper,” replied the Friar.
“Your Highness will remember if that's still appropriate,” replied the Friar.
“I want no monitor,” said Manfred, colouring; “Isabella’s conduct leaves room for strange suspicions—and that young villain, who was at least the accomplice of her flight, if not the cause of it—”
“I don’t want any overseer,” said Manfred, blushing; “Isabella’s behavior raises some strange suspicions—and that young scoundrel, who was at least involved in her escape, if not the reason for it—”
“The cause!” interrupted Jerome; “was a young man the cause?”
“The cause!” interrupted Jerome; “was a young man the cause?”
“This is not to be borne!” cried Manfred. “Am I to be bearded in my own palace by an insolent Monk? Thou art privy, I guess, to their amours.”
“This is unacceptable!” shouted Manfred. “Am I really going to be confronted in my own palace by a rude Monk? I assume you know about their affairs.”
“I would pray to heaven to clear up your uncharitable surmises,” said Jerome, “if your Highness were not satisfied in your conscience how unjustly you accuse me. I do pray to heaven to pardon that uncharitableness: and I implore your Highness to leave the Princess at peace in that holy place, where she is not liable to be disturbed by such vain and worldly fantasies as discourses of love from any man.”
“I would ask heaven to clear up your unkind assumptions,” said Jerome, “if you weren’t already aware in your heart of how unfairly you’re accusing me. I do pray to heaven to forgive that unkindness: and I urge you to let the Princess rest peacefully in that sacred place, where she isn’t disturbed by such empty and worldly notions as discussions of love from any man.”
“Cant not to me,” said Manfred, “but return and bring the Princess to her duty.”
“Can’t you just leave me alone?” Manfred said, “but go back and remind the Princess of her responsibilities.”
“It is my duty to prevent her return hither,” said Jerome. “She is where orphans and virgins are safest from the snares and wiles of this world; and nothing but a parent’s authority shall take her thence.”
“It’s my job to make sure she doesn’t come back here,” said Jerome. “She’s in the safest place for orphans and young women, away from the traps and tricks of this world; and only a parent has the right to take her from there.”
“I am her parent,” cried Manfred, “and demand her.”
“I’m her parent,” shouted Manfred, “and I want her back.”
“She wished to have you for her parent,” said the Friar; “but Heaven that forbad that connection has for ever dissolved all ties betwixt you: and I announce to your Highness—”
“She wanted you to be her parent,” said the Friar; “but Heaven, which forbade that relationship, has permanently severed all ties between you: and I am informing your Highness—”
“Stop! audacious man,” said Manfred, “and dread my displeasure.”
“Stop! bold man,” said Manfred, “and fear my anger.”
“Holy Father,” said Hippolita, “it is your office to be no respecter of persons: you must speak as your duty prescribes: but it is my duty to hear nothing that it pleases not my Lord I should hear. Attend the Prince to his chamber. I will retire to my oratory, and pray to the blessed Virgin to inspire you with her holy counsels, and to restore the heart of my gracious Lord to its wonted peace and gentleness.”
“Holy Father,” said Hippolita, “it’s your responsibility to treat everyone equally: you must speak as your duty requires: but it’s my duty to hear nothing that my Lord does not want me to hear. Please take the Prince to his room. I will go to my prayer room and ask the blessed Virgin to inspire you with her wise advice, and to bring back my gracious Lord's heart to its usual peace and kindness.”
“Excellent woman!” said the Friar. “My Lord, I attend your pleasure.”
“Outstanding woman!” said the Friar. “My Lord, I’m here for your convenience.”
Manfred, accompanied by the Friar, passed to his own apartment, where shutting the door, “I perceive, Father,” said he, “that Isabella has acquainted you with my purpose. Now hear my resolve, and obey. Reasons of state, most urgent reasons, my own and the safety of my people, demand that I should have a son. It is in vain to expect an heir from Hippolita. I have made choice of Isabella. You must bring her back; and you must do more. I know the influence you have with Hippolita: her conscience is in your hands. She is, I allow, a faultless woman: her soul is set on heaven, and scorns the little grandeur of this world: you can withdraw her from it entirely. Persuade her to consent to the dissolution of our marriage, and to retire into a monastery—she shall endow one if she will; and she shall have the means of being as liberal to your order as she or you can wish. Thus you will divert the calamities that are hanging over our heads, and have the merit of saving the principality of Otranto from destruction. You are a prudent man, and though the warmth of my temper betrayed me into some unbecoming expressions, I honour your virtue, and wish to be indebted to you for the repose of my life and the preservation of my family.”
Manfred, with the Friar by his side, went to his room. Once he closed the door, he said, “I see, Father, that Isabella has told you about my plans. Now, listen to my decision and follow my orders. The needs of the state, very urgent needs, as well as my own and the safety of my people, require that I have a son. It’s useless to expect an heir from Hippolita. I have chosen Isabella. You need to bring her back; and you must do more. I know you have influence over Hippolita; her conscience rests in your hands. I admit she is a perfect woman: her soul is focused on heaven and looks down on the trivial status of this world; you can completely lead her away from it. Convince her to agree to end our marriage and to retreat into a monastery—she can fund one if she wishes, and she can be as generous to your order as she or you desire. In this way, you will prevent the disasters that threaten us and gain the credit for saving the principality of Otranto from ruin. You are a wise man, and although my temper led me to say some inappropriate things, I respect your virtue and hope to owe you the peace of my life and the safety of my family.”
“The will of heaven be done!” said the Friar. “I am but its worthless instrument. It makes use of my tongue to tell thee, Prince, of thy unwarrantable designs. The injuries of the virtuous Hippolita have mounted to the throne of pity. By me thou art reprimanded for thy adulterous intention of repudiating her: by me thou art warned not to pursue the incestuous design on thy contracted daughter. Heaven that delivered her from thy fury, when the judgments so recently fallen on thy house ought to have inspired thee with other thoughts, will continue to watch over her. Even I, a poor and despised Friar, am able to protect her from thy violence—I, sinner as I am, and uncharitably reviled by your Highness as an accomplice of I know not what amours, scorn the allurements with which it has pleased thee to tempt mine honesty. I love my order; I honour devout souls; I respect the piety of thy Princess—but I will not betray the confidence she reposes in me, nor serve even the cause of religion by foul and sinful compliances—but forsooth! the welfare of the state depends on your Highness having a son! Heaven mocks the short-sighted views of man. But yester-morn, whose house was so great, so flourishing as Manfred’s?—where is young Conrad now?—My Lord, I respect your tears—but I mean not to check them—let them flow, Prince! They will weigh more with heaven toward the welfare of thy subjects, than a marriage, which, founded on lust or policy, could never prosper. The sceptre, which passed from the race of Alfonso to thine, cannot be preserved by a match which the church will never allow. If it is the will of the Most High that Manfred’s name must perish, resign yourself, my Lord, to its decrees; and thus deserve a crown that can never pass away. Come, my Lord; I like this sorrow—let us return to the Princess: she is not apprised of your cruel intentions; nor did I mean more than to alarm you. You saw with what gentle patience, with what efforts of love, she heard, she rejected hearing, the extent of your guilt. I know she longs to fold you in her arms, and assure you of her unalterable affection.”
“Let it be the will of heaven!” said the Friar. “I’m just its worthless tool. It uses my voice to warn you, Prince, about your unacceptable plans. The suffering of the virtuous Hippolita has reached the throne of compassion. Through me, you are called out for your adulterous intention to abandon her: through me, you are cautioned not to pursue the incestuous plan regarding your promised daughter. Heaven, which saved her from your wrath when the recent judgments upon your house should have inspired you to think differently, will continue to protect her. Even I, a poor and despised Friar, can shield her from your violence—I, a sinner as I am, and unjustly criticized by your Highness as an accomplice to unknown affairs, reject the temptations with which you attempt to seduce my integrity. I love my order; I honor devout souls; I respect the piety of your Princess—but I will not betray the trust she places in me, nor serve even the cause of religion through corrupt and sinful compliance—but of course! your Highness having a son is said to be vital for the state! Heaven laughs at the shortsightedness of mankind. Just yesterday morning, who had a greater, more thriving house than Manfred’s?—where is young Conrad now?—My Lord, I respect your tears—but I don’t intend to stop them—let them flow, Prince! They will carry more weight with heaven for the well-being of your subjects than a marriage based on lust or strategy, which could never succeed. The scepter, which passed from the house of Alfonso to yours, cannot be secured by a union that the church will never accept. If it is the will of the Most High that Manfred’s name must decline, submit to it, my Lord; and in doing so, earn a crown that will never fade. Come, my Lord; I appreciate this sorrow—let us return to the Princess: she is unaware of your cruel intentions; nor did I mean to do more than alarm you. You saw how patiently, with what efforts of love, she listened to, and then refused to hear, the extent of your guilt. I know she longs to hold you in her arms and assure you of her unwavering love.”
“Father,” said the Prince, “you mistake my compunction: true, I honour Hippolita’s virtues; I think her a Saint; and wish it were for my soul’s health to tie faster the knot that has united us—but alas! Father, you know not the bitterest of my pangs! it is some time that I have had scruples on the legality of our union: Hippolita is related to me in the fourth degree—it is true, we had a dispensation: but I have been informed that she had also been contracted to another. This it is that sits heavy at my heart: to this state of unlawful wedlock I impute the visitation that has fallen on me in the death of Conrad!—ease my conscience of this burden: dissolve our marriage, and accomplish the work of godliness—which your divine exhortations have commenced in my soul.”
“Father,” said the Prince, “you misunderstand my feelings: it’s true, I admire Hippolita’s virtues; I see her as a saint; and I wish it were good for my soul to strengthen the bond that ties us together—but alas! Father, you don’t know the deepest of my sorrows! I’ve been troubled for some time about the legality of our union: Hippolita is related to me in the fourth degree—it’s true, we had a dispensation: but I’ve been told that she was also promised to someone else. This weighs heavily on my heart: I attribute the tragedy of Conrad’s death to this state of unlawful marriage!—please ease my conscience of this burden: dissolve our marriage, and complete the work of righteousness—which your divine teachings have started in my soul.”
How cutting was the anguish which the good man felt, when he perceived this turn in the wily Prince! He trembled for Hippolita, whose ruin he saw was determined; and he feared if Manfred had no hope of recovering Isabella, that his impatience for a son would direct him to some other object, who might not be equally proof against the temptation of Manfred’s rank. For some time the holy man remained absorbed in thought. At length, conceiving some hopes from delay, he thought the wisest conduct would be to prevent the Prince from despairing of recovering Isabella. Her the Friar knew he could dispose, from her affection to Hippolita, and from the aversion she had expressed to him for Manfred’s addresses, to second his views, till the censures of the church could be fulminated against a divorce. With this intention, as if struck with the Prince’s scruples, he at length said:
How painful was the anguish that the good man felt when he noticed the change in the cunning Prince! He feared for Hippolita, whose downfall he realized was inevitable; and he worried that if Manfred had no hope of getting Isabella back, his desperation for a son might lead him to pursue another target, who might not be as resistant to the temptation of Manfred’s status. For a while, the holy man was deep in thought. Finally, seeing some hope in the delay, he decided that the smartest thing to do would be to keep the Prince from losing hope of recovering Isabella. He knew he could count on Isabella to help, given her affection for Hippolita and her expressed dislike for Manfred's advances, to support his plans until the church could condemn a divorce. With this in mind, as if struck by the Prince’s doubts, he finally said:
“My Lord, I have been pondering on what your Highness has said; and if in truth it is delicacy of conscience that is the real motive of your repugnance to your virtuous Lady, far be it from me to endeavour to harden your heart. The church is an indulgent mother: unfold your griefs to her: she alone can administer comfort to your soul, either by satisfying your conscience, or upon examination of your scruples, by setting you at liberty, and indulging you in the lawful means of continuing your lineage. In the latter case, if the Lady Isabella can be brought to consent—”
“My Lord, I've been thinking about what you said. If your hesitance regarding your virtuous Lady truly comes from a delicate conscience, then I wouldn’t dream of trying to harden your heart. The church is a compassionate mother: share your feelings with her; she alone can bring comfort to your soul, either by easing your conscience or, after reviewing your concerns, granting you freedom and allowing you to continue your family line. In that case, if Lady Isabella can be persuaded to agree—”
Manfred, who concluded that he had either over-reached the good man, or that his first warmth had been but a tribute paid to appearance, was overjoyed at this sudden turn, and repeated the most magnificent promises, if he should succeed by the Friar’s mediation. The well-meaning priest suffered him to deceive himself, fully determined to traverse his views, instead of seconding them.
Manfred, realizing that he had either misjudged the good man or that his initial kindness was just for show, was thrilled by this unexpected change of events and made grand promises if he succeeded through the Friar’s help. The well-meaning priest allowed him to fool himself, fully intending to disrupt his plans rather than support them.
“Since we now understand one another,” resumed the Prince, “I expect, Father, that you satisfy me in one point. Who is the youth that I found in the vault? He must have been privy to Isabella’s flight: tell me truly, is he her lover? or is he an agent for another’s passion? I have often suspected Isabella’s indifference to my son: a thousand circumstances crowd on my mind that confirm that suspicion. She herself was so conscious of it, that while I discoursed her in the gallery, she outran my suspicions, and endeavoured to justify herself from coolness to Conrad.”
“Now that we understand each other,” the Prince continued, “I expect, Father, that you’ll clarify one thing for me. Who is the young man I found in the vault? He must know about Isabella’s escape: tell me honestly, is he her lover, or is he working for someone else’s desires? I’ve often felt Isabella’s indifference towards my son: countless details flood my mind that support that feeling. She was so aware of it that while I was talking to her in the gallery, she anticipated my doubts and tried to defend herself from being cold towards Conrad.”
The Friar, who knew nothing of the youth, but what he had learnt occasionally from the Princess, ignorant what was become of him, and not sufficiently reflecting on the impetuosity of Manfred’s temper, conceived that it might not be amiss to sow the seeds of jealousy in his mind: they might be turned to some use hereafter, either by prejudicing the Prince against Isabella, if he persisted in that union or by diverting his attention to a wrong scent, and employing his thoughts on a visionary intrigue, prevent his engaging in any new pursuit. With this unhappy policy, he answered in a manner to confirm Manfred in the belief of some connection between Isabella and the youth. The Prince, whose passions wanted little fuel to throw them into a blaze, fell into a rage at the idea of what the Friar suggested.
The Friar, who knew nothing about the young man except what he had occasionally heard from the Princess, unaware of what had happened to him and not fully considering Manfred’s volatile temperament, thought it might be a good idea to plant seeds of jealousy in his mind. This could serve some future purpose, either by turning the Prince against Isabella if he insisted on that union, or by distracting him with a false lead, keeping him from pursuing anything new. With this misguided strategy, he responded in a way that strengthened Manfred’s belief in some connection between Isabella and the young man. The Prince, whose emotions needed very little to ignite, flew into a rage at the thought of what the Friar suggested.
“I will fathom to the bottom of this intrigue,” cried he; and quitting Jerome abruptly, with a command to remain there till his return, he hastened to the great hall of the castle, and ordered the peasant to be brought before him.
“I will get to the bottom of this mystery,” he exclaimed; and leaving Jerome suddenly, with a command to stay there until he returned, he rushed to the main hall of the castle and ordered the peasant to be brought before him.
“Thou hardened young impostor!” said the Prince, as soon as he saw the youth; “what becomes of thy boasted veracity now? it was Providence, was it, and the light of the moon, that discovered the lock of the trap-door to thee? Tell me, audacious boy, who thou art, and how long thou hast been acquainted with the Princess—and take care to answer with less equivocation than thou didst last night, or tortures shall wring the truth from thee.”
“You arrogant young fraud!” said the Prince as soon as he saw the young man; “what happened to your claimed truthfulness now? Was it Providence, or the moonlight, that revealed the lock on the trap-door to you? Tell me, bold boy, who you are and how long you’ve known the Princess—and make sure to answer more clearly than you did last night, or I’ll make you suffer until you tell the truth.”
The young man, perceiving that his share in the flight of the Princess was discovered, and concluding that anything he should say could no longer be of any service or detriment to her, replied—
The young man, realizing that his role in the Princess's escape had been found out, and understanding that anything he could say wouldn’t help or hurt her anymore, replied—
“I am no impostor, my Lord, nor have I deserved opprobrious language. I answered to every question your Highness put to me last night with the same veracity that I shall speak now: and that will not be from fear of your tortures, but because my soul abhors a falsehood. Please to repeat your questions, my Lord; I am ready to give you all the satisfaction in my power.”
“I’m not an imposter, my Lord, and I don’t deserve any harsh words. I answered every question you asked me last night with the same honesty that I’ll speak with now: not out of fear of your torture, but because my soul detests lying. Please repeat your questions, my Lord; I’m ready to provide you with all the answers I can.”
“You know my questions,” replied the Prince, “and only want time to prepare an evasion. Speak directly; who art thou? and how long hast thou been known to the Princess?”
“You know my questions,” replied the Prince, “and you just want time to come up with an excuse. Be straightforward; who are you? And how long have you been acquainted with the Princess?”
“I am a labourer at the next village,” said the peasant; “my name is Theodore. The Princess found me in the vault last night: before that hour I never was in her presence.”
“I work as a laborer in the next village,” said the peasant; “my name is Theodore. The Princess discovered me in the vault last night: before that moment, I had never been in her presence.”
“I may believe as much or as little as I please of this,” said Manfred; “but I will hear thy own story before I examine into the truth of it. Tell me, what reason did the Princess give thee for making her escape? thy life depends on thy answer.”
“I can believe as much or as little of this as I want,” Manfred said. “But I want to hear your story before I look into whether it’s true. Tell me, what reason did the Princess give you for her escape? Your life depends on your answer.”
“She told me,” replied Theodore, “that she was on the brink of destruction, and that if she could not escape from the castle, she was in danger in a few moments of being made miserable for ever.”
“She told me,” replied Theodore, “that she was on the edge of disaster, and that if she couldn’t get away from the castle, she was just moments away from being miserable forever.”
“And on this slight foundation, on a silly girl’s report,” said Manfred, “thou didst hazard my displeasure?”
“And on this flimsy basis, on a foolish girl’s claim,” said Manfred, “you risked my anger?”
“I fear no man’s displeasure,” said Theodore, “when a woman in distress puts herself under my protection.”
“I don’t fear anyone’s anger,” Theodore said, “when a woman in trouble seeks my protection.”
During this examination, Matilda was going to the apartment of Hippolita. At the upper end of the hall, where Manfred sat, was a boarded gallery with latticed windows, through which Matilda and Bianca were to pass. Hearing her father’s voice, and seeing the servants assembled round him, she stopped to learn the occasion. The prisoner soon drew her attention: the steady and composed manner in which he answered, and the gallantry of his last reply, which were the first words she heard distinctly, interested her in his favour. His person was noble, handsome, and commanding, even in that situation: but his countenance soon engrossed her whole care.
During this examination, Matilda was heading to Hippolita's apartment. At the far end of the hall, where Manfred was sitting, there was a boarded gallery with latticed windows, through which Matilda and Bianca were supposed to pass. Hearing her father’s voice and seeing the servants gathered around him, she paused to find out what was happening. The prisoner quickly caught her attention: the calm and composed way he responded, along with the charm of his last reply, which were the first words she clearly heard, made her interested in him. His figure was noble, handsome, and commanding, even in that situation, but it was his face that captured her full attention.
“Heavens! Bianca,” said the Princess softly, “do I dream? or is not that youth the exact resemblance of Alfonso’s picture in the gallery?”
“Heavens! Bianca,” said the Princess softly, “am I dreaming? Or is that young man the spitting image of Alfonso’s portrait in the gallery?”
She could say no more, for her father’s voice grew louder at every word.
She couldn't say anything else, as her father's voice got louder with every word.
“This bravado,” said he, “surpasses all thy former insolence. Thou shalt experience the wrath with which thou darest to trifle. Seize him,” continued Manfred, “and bind him—the first news the Princess hears of her champion shall be, that he has lost his head for her sake.”
“This bravado,” he said, “surpasses all your previous arrogance. You will face the anger that comes from your daring to toy with me. Grab him,” Manfred continued, “and tie him up—the first news the Princess hears about her champion will be that he lost his head for her sake.”
“The injustice of which thou art guilty towards me,” said Theodore, “convinces me that I have done a good deed in delivering the Princess from thy tyranny. May she be happy, whatever becomes of me!”
"The injustice you're guilty of towards me," said Theodore, "makes me believe that I did the right thing by freeing the Princess from your tyranny. May she be happy, no matter what happens to me!"
“This is a lover!” cried Manfred in a rage: “a peasant within sight of death is not animated by such sentiments. Tell me, tell me, rash boy, who thou art, or the rack shall force thy secret from thee.”
“This is a lover!” shouted Manfred in anger. “A peasant facing death isn’t driven by such feelings. Tell me, tell me, reckless boy, who you are, or the torture will make you reveal your secret.”
“Thou hast threatened me with death already,” said the youth, “for the truth I have told thee: if that is all the encouragement I am to expect for sincerity, I am not tempted to indulge thy vain curiosity farther.”
"You've already threatened me with death," said the young man, "for the truth I've shared with you. If that's all the reward I can expect for being honest, I'm not inclined to satisfy your pointless curiosity any further."
“Then thou wilt not speak?” said Manfred.
“Then you won't talk?” said Manfred.
“I will not,” replied he.
“I won't,” he replied.
“Bear him away into the courtyard,” said Manfred; “I will see his head this instant severed from his body.”
“Take him to the courtyard,” said Manfred; “I want to see his head cut off right now.”
Matilda fainted at hearing those words. Bianca shrieked, and cried—“Help! help! the Princess is dead!”
Matilda passed out at those words. Bianca screamed and cried, “Help! Help! The Princess is dead!”
Manfred started at this ejaculation, and demanded what was the matter! The young peasant, who heard it too, was struck with horror, and asked eagerly the same question; but Manfred ordered him to be hurried into the court, and kept there for execution, till he had informed himself of the cause of Bianca’s shrieks. When he learned the meaning, he treated it as a womanish panic, and ordering Matilda to be carried to her apartment, he rushed into the court, and calling for one of his guards, bade Theodore kneel down, and prepare to receive the fatal blow.
Manfred flinched at this outburst and demanded to know what was going on! The young peasant, who heard it too, was filled with fear and asked the same question eagerly; but Manfred ordered him to be taken to the courtyard and held there for execution until he found out the reason for Bianca’s screams. When he learned what it was, he dismissed it as a feminine panic, and after ordering Matilda to be taken to her room, he rushed into the courtyard and called for one of his guards, telling Theodore to kneel and get ready to face the deadly blow.
The undaunted youth received the bitter sentence with a resignation that touched every heart but Manfred’s. He wished earnestly to know the meaning of the words he had heard relating to the Princess; but fearing to exasperate the tyrant more against her, he desisted. The only boon he deigned to ask was, that he might be permitted to have a confessor, and make his peace with heaven. Manfred, who hoped by the confessor’s means to come at the youth’s history, readily granted his request; and being convinced that Father Jerome was now in his interest, he ordered him to be called and shrive the prisoner. The holy man, who had little foreseen the catastrophe that his imprudence occasioned, fell on his knees to the Prince, and adjured him in the most solemn manner not to shed innocent blood. He accused himself in the bitterest terms for his indiscretion, endeavoured to disculpate the youth, and left no method untried to soften the tyrant’s rage. Manfred, more incensed than appeased by Jerome’s intercession, whose retraction now made him suspect he had been imposed upon by both, commanded the Friar to do his duty, telling him he would not allow the prisoner many minutes for confession.
The fearless young man accepted the harsh sentence with a calmness that moved everyone except Manfred. He desperately wanted to understand the words he’d heard about the Princess, but fearing it would only make the tyrant angrier with her, he held back. The only favor he dared to ask was to have a confessor so he could make peace with God. Manfred, hoping the confessor would reveal the young man's story, quickly agreed to his request; convinced that Father Jerome was now on his side, he ordered him to come and hear the prisoner’s confession. The holy man, who had not foreseen the disaster caused by his earlier actions, fell to his knees before the Prince, pleading with him in the most serious way not to spill innocent blood. He harshly criticized himself for his indiscretion, tried to defend the young man, and did everything he could to calm the tyrant’s fury. Manfred, more angered than calmed by Jerome's plea, whose change of heart now made him suspicious that he had been deceived by both, commanded the Friar to perform his duty, stating he wouldn’t give the prisoner much time for confession.
“Nor do I ask many, my Lord,” said the unhappy young man. “My sins, thank heaven, have not been numerous; nor exceed what might be expected at my years. Dry your tears, good Father, and let us despatch. This is a bad world; nor have I had cause to leave it with regret.”
“Nor do I ask for much, my Lord,” said the unhappy young man. “Thank goodness, my sins haven’t been many; nor do they exceed what could be expected at my age. Dry your tears, good Father, and let’s get this over with. This is a tough world; I have no reason to leave it with regret.”
“Oh wretched youth!” said Jerome; “how canst thou bear the sight of me with patience? I am thy murderer! it is I have brought this dismal hour upon thee!”
“Oh miserable youth!” said Jerome; “how can you stand to look at me with any patience? I am your killer! I have brought this terrible moment upon you!”
“I forgive thee from my soul,” said the youth, “as I hope heaven will pardon me. Hear my confession, Father; and give me thy blessing.”
“I forgive you from my heart,” said the young man, “just as I hope heaven will forgive me. Listen to my confession, Father; and give me your blessing.”
“How can I prepare thee for thy passage as I ought?” said Jerome. “Thou canst not be saved without pardoning thy foes—and canst thou forgive that impious man there?”
“How can I prepare you for your journey as I should?” said Jerome. “You cannot be saved without forgiving your enemies—and can you forgive that wicked man there?”
“I can,” said Theodore; “I do.”
“I can,” Theodore said; “I do.”
“And does not this touch thee, cruel Prince?” said the Friar.
“And doesn’t this affect you, cruel Prince?” said the Friar.
“I sent for thee to confess him,” said Manfred, sternly; “not to plead for him. Thou didst first incense me against him—his blood be upon thy head!”
“I called for you to confess him,” Manfred said firmly; “not to defend him. You were the one who turned me against him—his blood is on your hands!”
“It will! it will!” said the good man, in an agony of sorrow. “Thou and I must never hope to go where this blessed youth is going!”
“It will! It will!” said the good man, in deep sorrow. “You and I can never hope to go where this blessed young man is headed!”
“Despatch!” said Manfred; “I am no more to be moved by the whining of priests than by the shrieks of women.”
“Dispatch!” said Manfred; “I am no more affected by the whining of priests than by the screams of women.”
“What!” said the youth; “is it possible that my fate could have occasioned what I heard! Is the Princess then again in thy power?”
“What!” said the young man. “Is it possible that my fate could have caused what I just heard! Is the Princess really in your power again?”
“Thou dost but remember me of my wrath,” said Manfred. “Prepare thee, for this moment is thy last.”
“You're just reminding me of my anger,” said Manfred. “Get ready, because this moment is your last.”
The youth, who felt his indignation rise, and who was touched with the sorrow which he saw he had infused into all the spectators, as well as into the Friar, suppressed his emotions, and putting off his doublet, and unbuttoning his collar, knelt down to his prayers. As he stooped, his shirt slipped down below his shoulder, and discovered the mark of a bloody arrow.
The young man felt his anger growing, and he noticed the sorrow he had caused in everyone watching, including the Friar. He held back his emotions, took off his jacket, and unbuttoned his collar before kneeling down to pray. As he bent over, his shirt slipped down from his shoulder, revealing the mark of a bloody arrow.
“Gracious heaven!” cried the holy man, starting; “what do I see? It is my child! my Theodore!”
“Good heavens!” exclaimed the holy man, startled. “What do I see? It’s my child! My Theodore!”
The passions that ensued must be conceived; they cannot be painted. The tears of the assistants were suspended by wonder, rather than stopped by joy. They seemed to inquire in the eyes of their Lord what they ought to feel. Surprise, doubt, tenderness, respect, succeeded each other in the countenance of the youth. He received with modest submission the effusion of the old man’s tears and embraces. Yet afraid of giving a loose to hope, and suspecting from what had passed the inflexibility of Manfred’s temper, he cast a glance towards the Prince, as if to say, canst thou be unmoved at such a scene as this?
The emotions that followed are hard to describe; they can't be captured in words. The tears of the onlookers were held back more by astonishment than by happiness. They seemed to search their Lord's eyes for guidance on how to feel. Surprise, doubt, tenderness, and respect flashed across the young man's face. He accepted the old man's tears and embraces with modest humility. Yet, wary of getting his hopes up and sensing Manfred's stubborn nature, he looked toward the Prince, as if to ask, can you really be unaffected by such a moment?
Manfred’s heart was capable of being touched. He forgot his anger in his astonishment; yet his pride forbad his owning himself affected. He even doubted whether this discovery was not a contrivance of the Friar to save the youth.
Manfred's heart could be moved. He forgot his anger in his surprise; yet his pride wouldn’t allow him to admit he was affected. He even wondered if this discovery was just a trick by the Friar to rescue the young man.
“What may this mean?” said he. “How can he be thy son? Is it consistent with thy profession or reputed sanctity to avow a peasant’s offspring for the fruit of thy irregular amours!”
“What could this mean?” he said. “How can he be your son? Does it align with your role or your supposed holiness to admit that a peasant’s child is the result of your secret affairs?”
“Oh, God!” said the holy man, “dost thou question his being mine? Could I feel the anguish I do if I were not his father? Spare him! good Prince! spare him! and revile me as thou pleasest.”
“Oh, God!” said the holy man, “are you questioning if he's my son? Could I feel this pain if I weren't his father? Please, good Prince, spare him! Punish me however you want.”
“Spare him! spare him!” cried the attendants; “for this good man’s sake!”
“Save him! save him!” the attendants shouted; “for this good man’s sake!”
“Peace!” said Manfred, sternly. “I must know more ere I am disposed to pardon. A Saint’s bastard may be no saint himself.”
“Calm down!” Manfred said firmly. “I need to know more before I’m willing to forgive. A saint’s illegitimate child might not be a saint themselves.”
“Injurious Lord!” said Theodore, “add not insult to cruelty. If I am this venerable man’s son, though no Prince, as thou art, know the blood that flows in my veins—”
“Injurious Lord!” said Theodore, “don’t add insult to cruelty. If I am this esteemed man’s son, even if I’m not a Prince like you, know the blood that runs in my veins—”
“Yes,” said the Friar, interrupting him, “his blood is noble; nor is he that abject thing, my Lord, you speak him. He is my lawful son, and Sicily can boast of few houses more ancient than that of Falconara. But alas! my Lord, what is blood! what is nobility! We are all reptiles, miserable, sinful creatures. It is piety alone that can distinguish us from the dust whence we sprung, and whither we must return.”
“Yes,” said the Friar, cutting him off, “his blood is noble; he’s not the pathetic thing you’re describing, my Lord. He is my legitimate son, and there aren’t many families more ancient than the Falconaras in Sicily. But sadly! my Lord, what does blood even mean? What is nobility! We’re all just miserable, sinful beings. It’s only piety that can set us apart from the dust we came from and where we must eventually go back.”
“Truce to your sermon,” said Manfred; “you forget you are no longer Friar Jerome, but the Count of Falconara. Let me know your history; you will have time to moralise hereafter, if you should not happen to obtain the grace of that sturdy criminal there.”
“Enough with your sermon,” said Manfred; “you forget you’re no longer Friar Jerome, but the Count of Falconara. Tell me your story; you’ll have time to preach later, if you manage to survive that tough criminal over there.”
“Mother of God!” said the Friar, “is it possible my Lord can refuse a father the life of his only, his long-lost, child! Trample me, my Lord, scorn, afflict me, accept my life for his, but spare my son!”
“Mother of God!” said the Friar, “is it possible my Lord can refuse a father the life of his only, his long-lost, child! Trample me, my Lord, scorn, afflict me, accept my life for his, but spare my son!”
“Thou canst feel, then,” said Manfred, “what it is to lose an only son! A little hour ago thou didst preach up resignation to me: my house, if fate so pleased, must perish—but the Count of Falconara—”
"You can feel it, then," said Manfred, "what it's like to lose an only son! A little while ago, you preached resignation to me: my house, if fate allows, must perish—but the Count of Falconara—"
“Alas! my Lord,” said Jerome, “I confess I have offended; but aggravate not an old man’s sufferings! I boast not of my family, nor think of such vanities—it is nature, that pleads for this boy; it is the memory of the dear woman that bore him. Is she, Theodore, is she dead?”
“Alas! my Lord,” said Jerome, “I admit I have done wrong; but please don’t make an old man’s pain worse! I don’t brag about my family or dwell on such trivialities—it's nature that speaks for this boy; it’s the memory of the beloved woman who gave him life. Is she, Theodore, is she gone?”
“Her soul has long been with the blessed,” said Theodore.
“Her soul has long been with the blessed,” said Theodore.
“Oh! how?” cried Jerome, “tell me—no—she is happy! Thou art all my care now!—Most dread Lord! will you—will you grant me my poor boy’s life?”
“Oh! how?” cried Jerome, “tell me—no—she is happy! You are all I care about now!—Most fearsome Lord! will you—will you grant me my poor boy’s life?”
“Return to thy convent,” answered Manfred; “conduct the Princess hither; obey me in what else thou knowest; and I promise thee the life of thy son.”
“Go back to your convent,” Manfred replied; “bring the Princess here; do as I say in everything else you know; and I promise you the life of your son.”
“Oh! my Lord,” said Jerome, “is my honesty the price I must pay for this dear youth’s safety?”
“Oh! My Lord,” said Jerome, “do I have to sacrifice my honesty for the safety of this dear young man?”
“For me!” cried Theodore. “Let me die a thousand deaths, rather than stain thy conscience. What is it the tyrant would exact of thee? Is the Princess still safe from his power? Protect her, thou venerable old man; and let all the weight of his wrath fall on me.”
“For me!” cried Theodore. “I’d rather die a thousand times than make you feel guilty. What does the tyrant want from you? Is the Princess still safe from him? Protect her, you wise old man; and let all his anger be directed at me.”
Jerome endeavoured to check the impetuosity of the youth; and ere Manfred could reply, the trampling of horses was heard, and a brazen trumpet, which hung without the gate of the castle, was suddenly sounded. At the same instant the sable plumes on the enchanted helmet, which still remained at the other end of the court, were tempestuously agitated, and nodded thrice, as if bowed by some invisible wearer.
Jerome tried to calm the young man down; and before Manfred could respond, they heard the sound of horses' hooves and a loud trumpet that was hanging outside the castle gate. At the same moment, the black feathers on the enchanted helmet, still at the far end of the courtyard, were stirred wildly and nodded three times, as if an unseen person was wearing it.
CHAPTER III.
Manfred’s heart misgave him when he beheld the plumage on the miraculous casque shaken in concert with the sounding of the brazen trumpet.
Manfred's heart sank when he saw the feathers on the amazing helmet shake along with the sound of the brass trumpet.
“Father!” said he to Jerome, whom he now ceased to treat as Count of Falconara, “what mean these portents? If I have offended—” the plumes were shaken with greater violence than before.
“Dad!” he said to Jerome, whom he no longer called Count of Falconara, “what do these signs mean? If I’ve done something wrong—” the feathers were shaken even more violently than before.
“Unhappy Prince that I am,” cried Manfred. “Holy Father! will you not assist me with your prayers?”
“Unhappy Prince that I am,” cried Manfred. “Holy Father! Will you not help me with your prayers?”
“My Lord,” replied Jerome, “heaven is no doubt displeased with your mockery of its servants. Submit yourself to the church; and cease to persecute her ministers. Dismiss this innocent youth; and learn to respect the holy character I wear. Heaven will not be trifled with: you see—” the trumpet sounded again.
“My Lord,” Jerome replied, “heaven is definitely not happy with your mockery of its servants. Submit yourself to the church, and stop persecuting her ministers. Let this innocent young man go, and learn to respect the holy role I hold. Heaven won’t be taken lightly: you see—” the trumpet sounded again.
“I acknowledge I have been too hasty,” said Manfred. “Father, do you go to the wicket, and demand who is at the gate.”
“I realize I’ve been too quick to judge,” said Manfred. “Father, could you go to the gate and ask who’s there?”
“Do you grant me the life of Theodore?” replied the Friar.
“Do you allow me to keep Theodore alive?” replied the Friar.
“I do,” said Manfred; “but inquire who is without!”
“I do,” said Manfred; “but ask who’s out there!”
Jerome, falling on the neck of his son, discharged a flood of tears, that spoke the fulness of his soul.
Jerome, collapsing into his son's embrace, let out a torrent of tears that revealed the depth of his feelings.
“You promised to go to the gate,” said Manfred.
“You promised to go to the gate,” Manfred said.
“I thought,” replied the Friar, “your Highness would excuse my thanking you first in this tribute of my heart.”
“I thought,” the Friar replied, “your Highness would allow me to thank you first in this expression of my gratitude.”
“Go, dearest Sir,” said Theodore; “obey the Prince. I do not deserve that you should delay his satisfaction for me.”
“Go, dear Sir,” said Theodore; “listen to the Prince. I don't deserve for you to put his satisfaction on hold for me.”
Jerome, inquiring who was without, was answered, “A Herald.”
Jerome asked who was outside, and the reply was, “A Herald.”
“From whom?” said he.
"From whom?" he asked.
“From the Knight of the Gigantic Sabre,” said the Herald; “and I must speak with the usurper of Otranto.”
“From the Knight of the Giant Sword,” said the Herald; “and I need to talk to the usurper of Otranto.”
Jerome returned to the Prince, and did not fail to repeat the message in the very words it had been uttered. The first sounds struck Manfred with terror; but when he heard himself styled usurper, his rage rekindled, and all his courage revived.
Jerome went back to the Prince and made sure to repeat the message exactly as it was given. The first words filled Manfred with fear, but when he heard himself called a usurper, his anger flared up, and all his bravery came back.
“Usurper!—insolent villain!” cried he; “who dares to question my title? Retire, Father; this is no business for Monks: I will meet this presumptuous man myself. Go to your convent and prepare the Princess’s return. Your son shall be a hostage for your fidelity: his life depends on your obedience.”
“Usurper!—arrogant villain!” he shouted; “who dares to question my claim? Step back, Father; this isn’t a job for Monks: I’ll handle this arrogant man myself. Go to your convent and get ready for the Princess’s return. Your son will be a hostage for your loyalty: his life depends on your compliance.”
“Good heaven! my Lord,” cried Jerome, “your Highness did but this instant freely pardon my child—have you so soon forgot the interposition of heaven?”
“Good heavens! My Lord,” cried Jerome, “your Highness just freely pardoned my child—have you so quickly forgotten the intervention of fate?”
“Heaven,” replied Manfred, “does not send Heralds to question the title of a lawful Prince. I doubt whether it even notifies its will through Friars—but that is your affair, not mine. At present you know my pleasure; and it is not a saucy Herald that shall save your son, if you do not return with the Princess.”
“Heaven,” Manfred replied, “doesn’t send messengers to question the title of a legitimate ruler. I doubt it even communicates its will through monks—but that’s your issue, not mine. Right now, you know what I want; and it won’t be a cheeky messenger that will save your son if you don’t come back with the Princess.”
It was in vain for the holy man to reply. Manfred commanded him to be conducted to the postern-gate, and shut out from the castle. And he ordered some of his attendants to carry Theodore to the top of the black tower, and guard him strictly; scarce permitting the father and son to exchange a hasty embrace at parting. He then withdrew to the hall, and seating himself in princely state, ordered the Herald to be admitted to his presence.
It was pointless for the holy man to respond. Manfred ordered him to be taken to the back gate and expelled from the castle. He also instructed some of his attendants to take Theodore to the top of the black tower and keep a close eye on him, barely allowing the father and son to share a quick embrace before parting. Manfred then went back to the hall, seated himself in a grand manner, and commanded the Herald to be brought in to see him.
“Well! thou insolent!” said the Prince, “what wouldst thou with me?”
"Well! You rude one!" said the Prince, "What do you want with me?"
“I come,” replied he, “to thee, Manfred, usurper of the principality of Otranto, from the renowned and invincible Knight, the Knight of the Gigantic Sabre: in the name of his Lord, Frederic, Marquis of Vicenza, he demands the Lady Isabella, daughter of that Prince, whom thou hast basely and traitorously got into thy power, by bribing her false guardians during his absence; and he requires thee to resign the principality of Otranto, which thou hast usurped from the said Lord Frederic, the nearest of blood to the last rightful Lord, Alfonso the Good. If thou dost not instantly comply with these just demands, he defies thee to single combat to the last extremity.” And so saying the Herald cast down his warder.
“I come,” he replied, “to you, Manfred, usurper of the principality of Otranto, from the famous and unbeatable Knight, the Knight of the Gigantic Sabre: in the name of his Lord, Frederic, Marquis of Vicenza, he demands the Lady Isabella, daughter of that Prince, whom you have unfairly and treacherously taken captive by bribing her false guardians during his absence; and he requires you to give up the principality of Otranto, which you have taken from Lord Frederic, the closest relative to the last rightful Lord, Alfonso the Good. If you do not immediately comply with these rightful demands, he challenges you to single combat to the death.” And with that, the Herald dropped his staff.
“And where is this braggart who sends thee?” said Manfred.
“And where is this show-off who sent you?” said Manfred.
“At the distance of a league,” said the Herald: “he comes to make good his Lord’s claim against thee, as he is a true knight, and thou an usurper and ravisher.”
“At a league’s distance,” said the Herald, “he’s coming to support his Lord’s claim against you, since he is a true knight, and you are a usurper and a thief.”
Injurious as this challenge was, Manfred reflected that it was not his interest to provoke the Marquis. He knew how well founded the claim of Frederic was; nor was this the first time he had heard of it. Frederic’s ancestors had assumed the style of Princes of Otranto, from the death of Alfonso the Good without issue; but Manfred, his father, and grandfather, had been too powerful for the house of Vicenza to dispossess them. Frederic, a martial and amorous young Prince, had married a beautiful young lady, of whom he was enamoured, and who had died in childbed of Isabella. Her death affected him so much that he had taken the cross and gone to the Holy Land, where he was wounded in an engagement against the infidels, made prisoner, and reported to be dead. When the news reached Manfred’s ears, he bribed the guardians of the Lady Isabella to deliver her up to him as a bride for his son Conrad, by which alliance he had proposed to unite the claims of the two houses. This motive, on Conrad’s death, had co-operated to make him so suddenly resolve on espousing her himself; and the same reflection determined him now to endeavour at obtaining the consent of Frederic to this marriage. A like policy inspired him with the thought of inviting Frederic’s champion into the castle, lest he should be informed of Isabella’s flight, which he strictly enjoined his domestics not to disclose to any of the Knight’s retinue.
Harmful as this challenge was, Manfred realized that it wasn't in his best interest to provoke the Marquis. He understood that Frederic's claim was well-founded and this wasn't the first time he had heard about it. Frederic’s ancestors had taken on the title of Princes of Otranto after the death of Alfonso the Good, who left no heirs. However, Manfred, along with his father and grandfather, had been too powerful for the house of Vicenza to push them out. Frederic, a brave and passionate young Prince, had married a beautiful woman he loved deeply, but she died giving birth to Isabella. Her death affected him so greatly that he took the cross and traveled to the Holy Land, where he was wounded in a battle against the infidels, captured, and reported dead. When Manfred learned this news, he bribed the guardians of Lady Isabella to hand her over as a bride for his son Conrad, hoping that this alliance would merge the claims of both houses. This reason, along with Conrad's death, drove him to suddenly decide to marry her himself; and this same realization led him to seek Frederic's approval for the marriage. A similar strategy inspired him to invite Frederic’s champion into the castle, to prevent him from finding out about Isabella’s escape, which he strictly ordered his servants to keep secret from any of the Knight’s entourage.
“Herald,” said Manfred, as soon as he had digested these reflections, “return to thy master, and tell him, ere we liquidate our differences by the sword, Manfred would hold some converse with him. Bid him welcome to my castle, where by my faith, as I am a true Knight, he shall have courteous reception, and full security for himself and followers. If we cannot adjust our quarrel by amicable means, I swear he shall depart in safety, and shall have full satisfaction according to the laws of arms: So help me God and His holy Trinity!”
“Herald,” Manfred said, once he had processed these thoughts, “go back to your master and tell him that before we settle our differences with a fight, I would like to have a conversation with him. Invite him to my castle, where I swear, as a true Knight, he will receive a warm welcome and complete safety for himself and his companions. If we can't resolve our conflict peacefully, I promise he will leave unharmed and will receive full satisfaction according to the rules of combat: So help me God and His holy Trinity!”
The Herald made three obeisances and retired.
The Herald bowed three times and left.
During this interview Jerome’s mind was agitated by a thousand contrary passions. He trembled for the life of his son, and his first thought was to persuade Isabella to return to the castle. Yet he was scarce less alarmed at the thought of her union with Manfred. He dreaded Hippolita’s unbounded submission to the will of her Lord; and though he did not doubt but he could alarm her piety not to consent to a divorce, if he could get access to her; yet should Manfred discover that the obstruction came from him, it might be equally fatal to Theodore. He was impatient to know whence came the Herald, who with so little management had questioned the title of Manfred: yet he did not dare absent himself from the convent, lest Isabella should leave it, and her flight be imputed to him. He returned disconsolately to the monastery, uncertain on what conduct to resolve. A Monk, who met him in the porch and observed his melancholy air, said—
During this interview, Jerome's mind was troubled by a flurry of conflicting emotions. He worried for his son’s life, and his first thought was to convince Isabella to go back to the castle. However, he was equally troubled by the idea of her marrying Manfred. He feared Hippolita’s total obedience to her Lord; and although he believed he could stir her religious feelings enough to refuse a divorce if he could speak to her, if Manfred found out that the interference came from him, it could be just as dangerous for Theodore. He was anxious to discover the source of the Herald, who had, with so little finesse, questioned Manfred's claim. Still, he didn't dare leave the convent, worried that Isabella might depart, and her escape could be blamed on him. He returned gloomily to the monastery, unsure of how to proceed. A monk who encountered him at the entrance and noticed his downcast demeanor said—
“Alas! brother, is it then true that we have lost our excellent Princess Hippolita?”
“Wow! Brother, is it really true that we have lost our amazing Princess Hippolita?”
The holy man started, and cried, “What meanest thou, brother? I come this instant from the castle, and left her in perfect health.”
The holy man began and exclaimed, “What do you mean, brother? I just came from the castle, and she was in perfect health.”
“Martelli,” replied the other Friar, “passed by the convent but a quarter of an hour ago on his way from the castle, and reported that her Highness was dead. All our brethren are gone to the chapel to pray for her happy transit to a better life, and willed me to wait thy arrival. They know thy holy attachment to that good Lady, and are anxious for the affliction it will cause in thee—indeed we have all reason to weep; she was a mother to our house. But this life is but a pilgrimage; we must not murmur—we shall all follow her! May our end be like hers!”
“Martelli,” said the other Friar, “passed by the convent just a quarter of an hour ago on his way from the castle and reported that her Highness has died. All our brothers have gone to the chapel to pray for her peaceful passage to a better life and asked me to wait for you. They know how much you cared for that good Lady and are concerned about the sorrow it will bring you—really, we all have reason to grieve; she was like a mother to our community. But this life is just a journey; we must not complain—we will all follow her! May our end be like hers!”
“Good brother, thou dreamest,” said Jerome. “I tell thee I come from the castle, and left the Princess well. Where is the Lady Isabella?”
“Good brother, you’re dreaming,” said Jerome. “I promise you I just came from the castle, and the Princess is fine. Where is Lady Isabella?”
“Poor Gentlewoman!” replied the Friar; “I told her the sad news, and offered her spiritual comfort. I reminded her of the transitory condition of mortality, and advised her to take the veil: I quoted the example of the holy Princess Sanchia of Arragon.”
“Poor lady!” replied the Friar; “I told her the bad news and offered her spiritual support. I reminded her of the temporary nature of life and advised her to become a nun: I mentioned the example of the holy Princess Sanchia of Aragon.”
“Thy zeal was laudable,” said Jerome, impatiently; “but at present it was unnecessary: Hippolita is well—at least I trust in the Lord she is; I heard nothing to the contrary—yet, methinks, the Prince’s earnestness—Well, brother, but where is the Lady Isabella?”
“Your enthusiasm was admirable,” said Jerome, impatiently; “but right now it’s not needed: Hippolita is fine—at least I hope so; I haven't heard anything else—still, I feel the Prince's intensity—Well, brother, but where is Lady Isabella?”
“I know not,” said the Friar; “she wept much, and said she would retire to her chamber.”
"I don't know," said the Friar; "she cried a lot and said she would go to her room."
Jerome left his comrade abruptly, and hastened to the Princess, but she was not in her chamber. He inquired of the domestics of the convent, but could learn no news of her. He searched in vain throughout the monastery and the church, and despatched messengers round the neighbourhood, to get intelligence if she had been seen; but to no purpose. Nothing could equal the good man’s perplexity. He judged that Isabella, suspecting Manfred of having precipitated his wife’s death, had taken the alarm, and withdrawn herself to some more secret place of concealment. This new flight would probably carry the Prince’s fury to the height. The report of Hippolita’s death, though it seemed almost incredible, increased his consternation; and though Isabella’s escape bespoke her aversion of Manfred for a husband, Jerome could feel no comfort from it, while it endangered the life of his son. He determined to return to the castle, and made several of his brethren accompany him to attest his innocence to Manfred, and, if necessary, join their intercession with his for Theodore.
Jerome abruptly left his friend and rushed to the Princess, but she wasn’t in her room. He asked the convent staff, but they had no news about her. He searched the monastery and the church in vain and sent messengers around the area to find out if she had been seen, but it was all in vain. Nothing could match the good man’s confusion. He suspected that Isabella, thinking Manfred was behind his wife’s death, had panicked and gone into hiding somewhere. This new flight would likely push the Prince’s anger to the extreme. The news of Hippolita’s death, though it seemed almost unbelievable, only added to his distress; and even though Isabella’s escape showed her dislike for Manfred as a husband, Jerome found no comfort in it since it put his son's life at risk. He decided to return to the castle and took several of his fellow monks with him to prove his innocence to Manfred and, if needed, to support his plea for Theodore.
The Prince, in the meantime, had passed into the court, and ordered the gates of the castle to be flung open for the reception of the stranger Knight and his train. In a few minutes the cavalcade arrived. First came two harbingers with wands. Next a herald, followed by two pages and two trumpets. Then a hundred foot-guards. These were attended by as many horse. After them fifty footmen, clothed in scarlet and black, the colours of the Knight. Then a led horse. Two heralds on each side of a gentleman on horseback bearing a banner with the arms of Vicenza and Otranto quarterly—a circumstance that much offended Manfred—but he stifled his resentment. Two more pages. The Knight’s confessor telling his beads. Fifty more footmen clad as before. Two Knights habited in complete armour, their beavers down, comrades to the principal Knight. The squires of the two Knights, carrying their shields and devices. The Knight’s own squire. A hundred gentlemen bearing an enormous sword, and seeming to faint under the weight of it. The Knight himself on a chestnut steed, in complete armour, his lance in the rest, his face entirely concealed by his vizor, which was surmounted by a large plume of scarlet and black feathers. Fifty foot-guards with drums and trumpets closed the procession, which wheeled off to the right and left to make room for the principal Knight.
The Prince had entered the court and ordered the castle gates to swing open for the arrival of the stranger Knight and his entourage. In just a few minutes, the procession arrived. First, there were two heralds with wands. Next came a herald, followed by two pages and two trumpeters. Then came a hundred foot soldiers, accompanied by an equal number of horsemen. After them were fifty footmen dressed in scarlet and black, the colors of the Knight. Following that was a led horse. Two heralds flanked a gentleman on horseback carrying a banner with the arms of Vicenza and Otranto side by side—a detail that greatly displeased Manfred, but he kept his feelings in check. Two more pages followed. The Knight’s confessor was counting his beads. Fifty additional footmen dressed as before came next. Two Knights in full armor with their visors down marched alongside the main Knight. The squires of those two Knights carried their shields and insignias. The Knight’s own squire followed closely. A hundred gentlemen struggled to hold a massive sword, appearing to almost collapse under its weight. The Knight himself rode a chestnut steed, fully armored, lance at the ready, his face completely hidden by his visor, which was adorned with a large plume of scarlet and black feathers. Fifty foot soldiers with drums and trumpets wrapped up the procession, which split to the right and left to make way for the main Knight.
As soon as he approached the gate he stopped; and the herald advancing, read again the words of the challenge. Manfred’s eyes were fixed on the gigantic sword, and he scarce seemed to attend to the cartel: but his attention was soon diverted by a tempest of wind that rose behind him. He turned and beheld the Plumes of the enchanted helmet agitated in the same extraordinary manner as before. It required intrepidity like Manfred’s not to sink under a concurrence of circumstances that seemed to announce his fate. Yet scorning in the presence of strangers to betray the courage he had always manifested, he said boldly—
As soon as he got to the gate, he stopped; and as the herald stepped forward, he read the words of the challenge again. Manfred’s gaze was locked on the enormous sword, and he barely seemed to pay attention to the challenge: but his focus quickly shifted when a strong gust of wind rose up behind him. He turned and noticed the plumes of the enchanted helmet moving in the same strange way as before. It took courage like Manfred’s not to buckle under the weight of circumstances that felt like they were signaling his fate. Yet, not wanting to show any weakness in front of strangers, he said confidently—
“Sir Knight, whoever thou art, I bid thee welcome. If thou art of mortal mould, thy valour shall meet its equal: and if thou art a true Knight, thou wilt scorn to employ sorcery to carry thy point. Be these omens from heaven or hell, Manfred trusts to the righteousness of his cause and to the aid of St. Nicholas, who has ever protected his house. Alight, Sir Knight, and repose thyself. To-morrow thou shalt have a fair field, and heaven befriend the juster side!”
“Sir Knight, whoever you are, I welcome you. If you are mortal, your bravery will face its match: and if you are a true Knight, you will refuse to use magic to achieve your goals. Whether these signs come from heaven or hell, Manfred relies on the righteousness of his cause and the support of St. Nicholas, who has always defended his family. Dismount, Sir Knight, and rest. Tomorrow you will have a fair fight, and may heaven support the just side!”
The Knight made no reply, but dismounting, was conducted by Manfred to the great hall of the castle. As they traversed the court, the Knight stopped to gaze on the miraculous casque; and kneeling down, seemed to pray inwardly for some minutes. Rising, he made a sign to the Prince to lead on. As soon as they entered the hall, Manfred proposed to the stranger to disarm, but the Knight shook his head in token of refusal.
The Knight didn’t respond, but after getting off his horse, Manfred led him to the castle's great hall. As they walked through the courtyard, the Knight paused to look at the amazing helmet; kneeling down, he appeared to pray silently for a few minutes. When he stood up, he gestured for the Prince to continue. Once they entered the hall, Manfred suggested that the stranger disarm, but the Knight shook his head to indicate he wouldn’t.
“Sir Knight,” said Manfred, “this is not courteous, but by my good faith I will not cross thee, nor shalt thou have cause to complain of the Prince of Otranto. No treachery is designed on my part; I hope none is intended on thine; here take my gage” (giving him his ring): “your friends and you shall enjoy the laws of hospitality. Rest here until refreshments are brought. I will but give orders for the accommodation of your train, and return to you.” The three Knights bowed as accepting his courtesy. Manfred directed the stranger’s retinue to be conducted to an adjacent hospital, founded by the Princess Hippolita for the reception of pilgrims. As they made the circuit of the court to return towards the gate, the gigantic sword burst from the supporters, and falling to the ground opposite to the helmet, remained immovable. Manfred, almost hardened to preternatural appearances, surmounted the shock of this new prodigy; and returning to the hall, where by this time the feast was ready, he invited his silent guests to take their places. Manfred, however ill his heart was at ease, endeavoured to inspire the company with mirth. He put several questions to them, but was answered only by signs. They raised their vizors but sufficiently to feed themselves, and that sparingly.
“Sir Knight,” said Manfred, “this is not polite, but I swear I won’t oppose you, nor will you have reason to complain about the Prince of Otranto. I have no malicious intentions; I hope you don't either. Here, take my pledge” (handing him his ring): “you and your friends will enjoy my hospitality. Stay here until refreshments arrive. I’ll just see to your group’s accommodations and then come back to you.” The three Knights bowed to accept his hospitality. Manfred ordered that the stranger's party be taken to a nearby inn, established by Princess Hippolita for the care of pilgrims. As they made their way around the courtyard back to the gate, the massive sword suddenly fell from its supporters and landed on the ground in front of the helmet, standing still. Manfred, having grown accustomed to unnatural events, managed to handle this latest shock; he headed back to the hall, where the feast was now ready, and invited his quiet guests to take their seats. Despite how troubled he felt inside, Manfred tried to lighten the mood for everyone. He asked them several questions but received only gestures in return. They raised their visors just enough to eat, and even that sparingly.
“Sirs” said the Prince, “ye are the first guests I ever treated within these walls who scorned to hold any intercourse with me: nor has it oft been customary, I ween, for princes to hazard their state and dignity against strangers and mutes. You say you come in the name of Frederic of Vicenza; I have ever heard that he was a gallant and courteous Knight; nor would he, I am bold to say, think it beneath him to mix in social converse with a Prince that is his equal, and not unknown by deeds in arms. Still ye are silent—well! be it as it may—by the laws of hospitality and chivalry ye are masters under this roof: ye shall do your pleasure. But come, give me a goblet of wine; ye will not refuse to pledge me to the healths of your fair mistresses.”
“Gentlemen,” said the Prince, “you are the first guests I’ve ever hosted in these walls who chose to ignore me: it’s not often that princes put their status and dignity at risk with strangers and silent types. You say you come on behalf of Frederic of Vicenza; I’ve always heard he was a brave and courteous knight; I’m sure he wouldn’t think it beneath him to engage in conversation with a prince of equal standing, one not unknown for his achievements in battle. Yet you remain silent—fine! Either way, by the rules of hospitality and chivalry, you are in charge under this roof: you may do as you please. But come, pour me a goblet of wine; you won’t refuse to drink a toast to the healths of your lovely mistresses, will you?”
The principal Knight sighed and crossed himself, and was rising from the board.
The main Knight sighed, crossed himself, and was getting up from the table.
“Sir Knight,” said Manfred, “what I said was but in sport. I shall constrain you in nothing: use your good liking. Since mirth is not your mood, let us be sad. Business may hit your fancies better. Let us withdraw, and hear if what I have to unfold may be better relished than the vain efforts I have made for your pastime.”
“Sir Knight,” Manfred said, “what I said was just for fun. I won’t force you to do anything: feel free to choose what you like. Since you’re not in a joking mood, let’s be serious. Perhaps you’d prefer to discuss business instead. Let’s step aside and see if what I have to share is more enjoyable than my pointless attempts to entertain you.”
Manfred then conducting the three Knights into an inner chamber, shut the door, and inviting them to be seated, began thus, addressing himself to the chief personage:—
Manfred then led the three knights into a private room, closed the door, and, after inviting them to sit down, started speaking, addressing the main figure:—
“You come, Sir Knight, as I understand, in the name of the Marquis of Vicenza, to re-demand the Lady Isabella, his daughter, who has been contracted in the face of Holy Church to my son, by the consent of her legal guardians; and to require me to resign my dominions to your Lord, who gives himself for the nearest of blood to Prince Alfonso, whose soul God rest! I shall speak to the latter article of your demands first. You must know, your Lord knows, that I enjoy the principality of Otranto from my father, Don Manuel, as he received it from his father, Don Ricardo. Alfonso, their predecessor, dying childless in the Holy Land, bequeathed his estates to my grandfather, Don Ricardo, in consideration of his faithful services.” The stranger shook his head.
“You come, Sir Knight, as I understand, representing the Marquis of Vicenza, to demand the Lady Isabella, his daughter, who has been betrothed in the presence of Holy Church to my son, with the agreement of her legal guardians; and to require me to give up my lands to your Lord, who claims to be the nearest relative of Prince Alfonso, may his soul rest in peace! I will address the second part of your demands first. You should know, as your Lord does, that I hold the principality of Otranto from my father, Don Manuel, just as he received it from his father, Don Ricardo. Alfonso, their predecessor, died without children in the Holy Land and left his estates to my grandfather, Don Ricardo, in recognition of his loyal service.” The stranger shook his head.
“Sir Knight,” said Manfred, warmly, “Ricardo was a valiant and upright man; he was a pious man; witness his munificent foundation of the adjoining church and two convents. He was peculiarly patronised by St. Nicholas—my grandfather was incapable—I say, Sir, Don Ricardo was incapable—excuse me, your interruption has disordered me. I venerate the memory of my grandfather. Well, Sirs, he held this estate; he held it by his good sword and by the favour of St. Nicholas—so did my father; and so, Sirs, will I, come what come will. But Frederic, your Lord, is nearest in blood. I have consented to put my title to the issue of the sword. Does that imply a vicious title? I might have asked, where is Frederic your Lord? Report speaks him dead in captivity. You say, your actions say, he lives—I question it not—I might, Sirs, I might—but I do not. Other Princes would bid Frederic take his inheritance by force, if he can: they would not stake their dignity on a single combat: they would not submit it to the decision of unknown mutes!—pardon me, gentlemen, I am too warm: but suppose yourselves in my situation: as ye are stout Knights, would it not move your choler to have your own and the honour of your ancestors called in question?” “But to the point. Ye require me to deliver up the Lady Isabella. Sirs, I must ask if ye are authorised to receive her?”
“Sir Knight,” Manfred said warmly, “Ricardo was a brave and honorable man; he was a devout man; just look at his generous founding of the nearby church and two convents. He was particularly favored by St. Nicholas—my grandfather was not capable—I mean, Sir, Don Ricardo was not capable—sorry, your interruption has thrown me off. I hold my grandfather’s memory in high regard. Anyway, gentlemen, he owned this estate; he held it by his strong sword and by the grace of St. Nicholas—so did my father; and so, gentlemen, will I, no matter what happens. But Frederic, your Lord, is the closest in blood. I have agreed to put my claim to the test of the sword. Does that mean my claim is unjust? I could have asked, where is Frederic your Lord? It's rumored he’s dead in captivity. You say, your actions say, he is alive—I don't doubt that—I could, gentlemen, I could—but I don’t. Other princes would tell Frederic to take his inheritance by force if he can: they wouldn’t risk their dignity on a single combat: they wouldn’t leave it to the decision of unknown strangers!—pardon me, gentlemen, I’m getting a bit heated: but just think about being in my position: as brave knights, wouldn’t it upset you to have your own honor and that of your ancestors questioned?” “But to the point. You require me to hand over Lady Isabella. Gentlemen, I must ask if you are authorized to receive her?”
The Knight nodded.
The knight nodded.
“Receive her,” continued Manfred; “well, you are authorised to receive her, but, gentle Knight, may I ask if you have full powers?”
“Take her,” Manfred continued; “well, you’re authorized to take her, but, kind Knight, can I ask if you have full powers?”
The Knight nodded.
The knight nodded.
“’Tis well,” said Manfred; “then hear what I have to offer. Ye see, gentlemen, before you, the most unhappy of men!” (he began to weep); “afford me your compassion; I am entitled to it, indeed I am. Know, I have lost my only hope, my joy, the support of my house—Conrad died yester morning.”
“It's true,” said Manfred; “then listen to what I have to say. You see, gentlemen, I stand before you as the most unfortunate of men!” (he began to cry); “please show me your compassion; I deserve it, truly I do. You should know, I have lost my only hope, my joy, the pillar of my household—Conrad died yesterday morning.”
The Knights discovered signs of surprise.
The Knights found signs of surprise.
“Yes, Sirs, fate has disposed of my son. Isabella is at liberty.”
“Yeah, gentlemen, fate has dealt with my son. Isabella is free.”
“Do you then restore her?” cried the chief Knight, breaking silence.
“Are you going to bring her back?” shouted the chief Knight, breaking the silence.
“Afford me your patience,” said Manfred. “I rejoice to find, by this testimony of your goodwill, that this matter may be adjusted without blood. It is no interest of mine dictates what little I have farther to say. Ye behold in me a man disgusted with the world: the loss of my son has weaned me from earthly cares. Power and greatness have no longer any charms in my eyes. I wished to transmit the sceptre I had received from my ancestors with honour to my son—but that is over! Life itself is so indifferent to me, that I accepted your defiance with joy. A good Knight cannot go to the grave with more satisfaction than when falling in his vocation: whatever is the will of heaven, I submit; for alas! Sirs, I am a man of many sorrows. Manfred is no object of envy, but no doubt you are acquainted with my story.”
"Please be patient," said Manfred. "I'm glad to see, by your willingness to listen, that we might resolve this without violence. What I have left to say is not driven by any personal interest. You see before you a man who is disillusioned with the world: the loss of my son has detached me from earthly concerns. Power and status no longer appeal to me. I wanted to pass down the crown I inherited from my ancestors with dignity to my son—but that's no longer possible! Life itself means so little to me that I welcomed your challenge with relief. A good knight couldn't face death with more contentment than when fulfilling his duty: whatever fate has in store, I accept; for, sadly, gentlemen, I am a man burdened with many sorrows. Manfred is not someone to envy, but I’m sure you know my story."
The Knight made signs of ignorance, and seemed curious to have Manfred proceed.
The Knight looked confused and seemed eager for Manfred to continue.
“Is it possible, Sirs,” continued the Prince, “that my story should be a secret to you? Have you heard nothing relating to me and the Princess Hippolita?”
“Is it possible, gentlemen,” the Prince continued, “that my story is a secret to you? Have you not heard anything about me and Princess Hippolita?”
They shook their heads.
They shook their heads.
“No! Thus, then, Sirs, it is. You think me ambitious: ambition, alas! is composed of more rugged materials. If I were ambitious, I should not for so many years have been a prey to all the hell of conscientious scruples. But I weary your patience: I will be brief. Know, then, that I have long been troubled in mind on my union with the Princess Hippolita. Oh! Sirs, if ye were acquainted with that excellent woman! if ye knew that I adore her like a mistress, and cherish her as a friend—but man was not born for perfect happiness! She shares my scruples, and with her consent I have brought this matter before the church, for we are related within the forbidden degrees. I expect every hour the definitive sentence that must separate us for ever—I am sure you feel for me—I see you do—pardon these tears!”
“No! So, gentlemen, it is. You think I'm ambitious: ambition, unfortunately, is made of tougher stuff. If I were ambitious, I wouldn’t have spent so many years suffering from all the torment of my conscience. But I’m wearing out your patience: I’ll be brief. Know this: I’ve long been troubled about my connection with Princess Hippolita. Oh! Gentlemen, if you only knew that wonderful woman! If you knew that I adore her like a lover and cherish her as a friend—but no man was meant for perfect happiness! She shares my doubts, and with her agreement, I’ve taken this issue to the church, because we are related within the forbidden degrees. I expect the final judgment that will separate us for good at any moment—I know you sympathize with me—I can see that you do—please excuse my tears!”
The Knights gazed on each other, wondering where this would end.
The Knights looked at each other, wondering where this would lead.
Manfred continued—
Manfred went on—
“The death of my son betiding while my soul was under this anxiety, I thought of nothing but resigning my dominions, and retiring for ever from the sight of mankind. My only difficulty was to fix on a successor, who would be tender of my people, and to dispose of the Lady Isabella, who is dear to me as my own blood. I was willing to restore the line of Alfonso, even in his most distant kindred. And though, pardon me, I am satisfied it was his will that Ricardo’s lineage should take place of his own relations; yet where was I to search for those relations? I knew of none but Frederic, your Lord; he was a captive to the infidels, or dead; and were he living, and at home, would he quit the flourishing State of Vicenza for the inconsiderable principality of Otranto? If he would not, could I bear the thought of seeing a hard, unfeeling, Viceroy set over my poor faithful people? for, Sirs, I love my people, and thank heaven am beloved by them. But ye will ask whither tends this long discourse? Briefly, then, thus, Sirs. Heaven in your arrival seems to point out a remedy for these difficulties and my misfortunes. The Lady Isabella is at liberty; I shall soon be so. I would submit to anything for the good of my people. Were it not the best, the only way to extinguish the feuds between our families, if I was to take the Lady Isabella to wife? You start. But though Hippolita’s virtues will ever be dear to me, a Prince must not consider himself; he is born for his people.” A servant at that instant entering the chamber apprised Manfred that Jerome and several of his brethren demanded immediate access to him.
“The death of my son while I was filled with anxiety made me think only of giving up my lands and retreating from the world forever. My only problem was deciding on a successor who would care for my people, and what to do about Lady Isabella, who is as dear to me as my own blood. I was willing to restore the line of Alfonso, even if it was through distant relatives. And while I believe it was his wish for Ricardo’s lineage to replace his own family, where could I find those relatives? I only knew of Frederic, your Lord; he was either a captive of the infidels or dead. And even if he were alive and at home, would he leave the prosperous State of Vicenza for the small principality of Otranto? If he wouldn’t, could I bear the thought of seeing a cruel, unfeeling Viceroy over my loyal people? Because, gentlemen, I love my people, and thankfully, they love me in return. But you might wonder what this long talk is leading to. Briefly, then, gentlemen. Heaven seems to be showing us a solution to these challenges and my troubles with your arrival. The Lady Isabella is free; I will be soon. I would accept anything for the good of my people. Wouldn’t the best, the only way to end the feuds between our families be for me to marry Lady Isabella? You look surprised. But while Hippolita’s virtues will always be dear to me, a Prince must not think of himself; he is born to serve his people.” At that moment, a servant entered the room and informed Manfred that Jerome and several of his fellow priests requested immediate access to him.
The Prince, provoked at this interruption, and fearing that the Friar would discover to the strangers that Isabella had taken sanctuary, was going to forbid Jerome’s entrance. But recollecting that he was certainly arrived to notify the Princess’s return, Manfred began to excuse himself to the Knights for leaving them for a few moments, but was prevented by the arrival of the Friars. Manfred angrily reprimanded them for their intrusion, and would have forced them back from the chamber; but Jerome was too much agitated to be repulsed. He declared aloud the flight of Isabella, with protestations of his own innocence.
The Prince, irritated by the interruption and worried that the Friar would reveal to the strangers that Isabella had sought refuge, was about to stop Jerome from entering. But remembering that Jerome had definitely come to announce the Princess's return, Manfred started to apologize to the Knights for stepping away for a moment. However, he was interrupted by the arrival of the Friars. Manfred angrily scolded them for their intrusion and tried to push them back from the room, but Jerome was too shaken to be sent away. He loudly proclaimed Isabella's escape, insisting on his own innocence.
Manfred, distracted at the news, and not less at its coming to the knowledge of the strangers, uttered nothing but incoherent sentences, now upbraiding the Friar, now apologising to the Knights, earnest to know what was become of Isabella, yet equally afraid of their knowing; impatient to pursue her, yet dreading to have them join in the pursuit. He offered to despatch messengers in quest of her, but the chief Knight, no longer keeping silence, reproached Manfred in bitter terms for his dark and ambiguous dealing, and demanded the cause of Isabella’s first absence from the castle. Manfred, casting a stern look at Jerome, implying a command of silence, pretended that on Conrad’s death he had placed her in sanctuary until he could determine how to dispose of her. Jerome, who trembled for his son’s life, did not dare contradict this falsehood, but one of his brethren, not under the same anxiety, declared frankly that she had fled to their church in the preceding night. The Prince in vain endeavoured to stop this discovery, which overwhelmed him with shame and confusion. The principal stranger, amazed at the contradictions he heard, and more than half persuaded that Manfred had secreted the Princess, notwithstanding the concern he expressed at her flight, rushing to the door, said—
Manfred, distracted by the news and even more by the fact that the strangers had found out, could only utter incoherent sentences. He was now scolding the Friar and then apologizing to the Knights, eager to know what had happened to Isabella while equally afraid of them finding out. He was impatient to go after her, yet terrified of their joining the chase. He offered to send messengers to look for her, but the chief Knight, breaking his silence, sharply criticized Manfred for his deceitful behavior and demanded to know why Isabella had first left the castle. Manfred shot a stern look at Jerome, implying a command for silence, and pretended that he had put her in sanctuary after Conrad’s death until he figured out what to do with her. Jerome, who feared for his son’s life, didn’t dare to contradict this lie, but one of his fellow Knights, not sharing the same anxiety, openly stated that she had fled to their church the night before. The Prince struggled in vain to stop this revelation, which filled him with shame and confusion. The lead stranger, astonished by the contradictions he was hearing and more than half convinced that Manfred had hidden the Princess despite his shown concern for her escape, rushed to the door and said—
“Thou traitor Prince! Isabella shall be found.”
“You traitor Prince! Isabella will be found.”
Manfred endeavoured to hold him, but the other Knights assisting their comrade, he broke from the Prince, and hastened into the court, demanding his attendants. Manfred, finding it vain to divert him from the pursuit, offered to accompany him and summoning his attendants, and taking Jerome and some of the Friars to guide them, they issued from the castle; Manfred privately giving orders to have the Knight’s company secured, while to the knight he affected to despatch a messenger to require their assistance.
Manfred tried to hold him back, but the other knights supporting their friend helped him break free from the prince and rushed into the courtyard, calling for his attendants. Realizing it was pointless to stop him from pursuing, Manfred offered to go with him. After summoning his attendants and taking Jerome and a few friars to guide them, they left the castle. Meanwhile, Manfred discreetly ordered his men to capture the knight's group, while pretending to send a messenger to ask for their help.
The company had no sooner quitted the castle than Matilda, who felt herself deeply interested for the young peasant, since she had seen him condemned to death in the hall, and whose thoughts had been taken up with concerting measures to save him, was informed by some of the female attendants that Manfred had despatched all his men various ways in pursuit of Isabella. He had in his hurry given this order in general terms, not meaning to extend it to the guard he had set upon Theodore, but forgetting it. The domestics, officious to obey so peremptory a Prince, and urged by their own curiosity and love of novelty to join in any precipitate chase, had to a man left the castle. Matilda disengaged herself from her women, stole up to the black tower, and unbolting the door, presented herself to the astonished Theodore.
The company had barely left the castle when Matilda, who was deeply concerned for the young peasant after seeing him sentenced to death in the hall and who had been thinking of ways to save him, was told by some of the female attendants that Manfred had sent all his men in different directions to search for Isabella. In his haste, he had given this order in vague terms, not intending for it to apply to the guard he had placed on Theodore, but he forgot about it. The servants, eager to obey such a commanding prince and motivated by their own curiosity and desire for excitement, had all left the castle. Matilda slipped away from her attendants, made her way to the black tower, and unbolted the door, revealing herself to the astonished Theodore.
“Young man,” said she, “though filial duty and womanly modesty condemn the step I am taking, yet holy charity, surmounting all other ties, justifies this act. Fly; the doors of thy prison are open: my father and his domestics are absent; but they may soon return. Be gone in safety; and may the angels of heaven direct thy course!”
“Young man,” she said, “even though duty to family and modesty should stop me from doing this, my deep sense of compassion makes it right. Go; the doors of your prison are open: my father and his household aren’t here, but they could come back at any moment. Leave safely; and may the angels in heaven guide your way!”
“Thou art surely one of those angels!” said the enraptured Theodore: “none but a blessed saint could speak, could act—could look—like thee. May I not know the name of my divine protectress? Methought thou namedst thy father. Is it possible? Can Manfred’s blood feel holy pity! Lovely Lady, thou answerest not. But how art thou here thyself? Why dost thou neglect thy own safety, and waste a thought on a wretch like Theodore? Let us fly together: the life thou bestowest shall be dedicated to thy defence.”
“You must be one of those angels!” said the captivated Theodore. “No one but a blessed saint could speak, act, or even look like you. Can you tell me the name of my divine protector? I thought I heard you mention your father. Is it possible? Can Manfred’s blood feel holy pity? Beautiful Lady, you’re not answering. But how did you get here? Why do you put yourself at risk and waste a thought on someone as unfortunate as me? Let’s escape together: the life you give me will be dedicated to protecting you.”
“Alas! thou mistakest,” said Matilda, sighing: “I am Manfred’s daughter, but no dangers await me.”
“Unfortunately, you’re mistaken,” said Matilda, sighing. “I am Manfred’s daughter, but there are no dangers waiting for me.”
“Amazement!” said Theodore; “but last night I blessed myself for yielding thee the service thy gracious compassion so charitably returns me now.”
“Amazing!” said Theodore; “but last night I was grateful for giving you the help that your kind compassion is returning to me now.”
“Still thou art in an error,” said the Princess; “but this is no time for explanation. Fly, virtuous youth, while it is in my power to save thee: should my father return, thou and I both should indeed have cause to tremble.”
“Still you’re mistaken,” said the Princess; “but this isn’t the time for an explanation. Run, noble young man, while I can still help you: if my father comes back, we would both have reason to be afraid.”
“How!” said Theodore; “thinkest thou, charming maid, that I will accept of life at the hazard of aught calamitous to thee? Better I endured a thousand deaths.”
“How!” said Theodore; “do you really think, charming lady, that I will accept life if it means anything bad for you? I'd rather suffer a thousand deaths.”
“I run no risk,” said Matilda, “but by thy delay. Depart; it cannot be known that I have assisted thy flight.”
“I’m not at risk,” Matilda said, “except for your delay. Leave; no one will know that I helped you escape.”
“Swear by the saints above,” said Theodore, “that thou canst not be suspected; else here I vow to await whatever can befall me.”
“Swear by the saints above,” said Theodore, “that you can’t be suspected; otherwise, I swear I’ll stay here and face whatever happens to me.”
“Oh! thou art too generous,” said Matilda; “but rest assured that no suspicion can alight on me.”
“Oh! you are way too generous,” said Matilda; “but rest assured that no suspicion can fall on me.”
“Give me thy beauteous hand in token that thou dost not deceive me,” said Theodore; “and let me bathe it with the warm tears of gratitude.”
“Give me your beautiful hand as a sign that you’re not deceiving me,” said Theodore; “and let me wash it with the warm tears of gratitude.”
“Forbear!” said the Princess; “this must not be.”
“Stop!” said the Princess; “this can’t happen.”
“Alas!” said Theodore, “I have never known but calamity until this hour—perhaps shall never know other fortune again: suffer the chaste raptures of holy gratitude: ’tis my soul would print its effusions on thy hand.”
“Alas!” said Theodore, “I’ve only known disaster until now—maybe I’ll never know a different fate again: feel the pure joy of holy gratitude: it’s my soul that wants to express its feelings on your hand.”
“Forbear, and be gone,” said Matilda. “How would Isabella approve of seeing thee at my feet?”
“Back off and leave,” Matilda said. “What would Isabella think if she saw you at my feet?”
“Who is Isabella?” said the young man with surprise.
“Who is Isabella?” the young man asked, clearly surprised.
“Ah, me! I fear,” said the Princess, “I am serving a deceitful one. Hast thou forgot thy curiosity this morning?”
“Ah, me! I’m afraid,” said the Princess, “I’m serving someone deceitful. Did you forget your curiosity this morning?”
“Thy looks, thy actions, all thy beauteous self seem an emanation of divinity,” said Theodore; “but thy words are dark and mysterious. Speak, Lady; speak to thy servant’s comprehension.”
“Your looks, your actions, all of your beautiful self seem like a reflection of divinity,” said Theodore; “but your words are dark and mysterious. Speak, Lady; speak in a way that I can understand.”
“Thou understandest but too well!” said Matilda; “but once more I command thee to be gone: thy blood, which I may preserve, will be on my head, if I waste the time in vain discourse.”
“ You understand all too well!” said Matilda; “but once again, I command you to leave: your blood, which I might save, will be on my conscience if I waste time in pointless conversation.”
“I go, Lady,” said Theodore, “because it is thy will, and because I would not bring the grey hairs of my father with sorrow to the grave. Say but, adored Lady, that I have thy gentle pity.”
“I’m leaving, my Lady,” said Theodore, “because you want me to, and because I don’t want to bring sorrow to my father in his old age. Just say, beloved Lady, that I have your kind pity.”
“Stay,” said Matilda; “I will conduct thee to the subterraneous vault by which Isabella escaped; it will lead thee to the church of St. Nicholas, where thou mayst take sanctuary.”
“Stay,” said Matilda; “I will show you the underground passage that Isabella used to escape; it will take you to St. Nicholas Church, where you can find sanctuary.”
“What!” said Theodore, “was it another, and not thy lovely self that I assisted to find the subterraneous passage?”
“What!” Theodore said, “Was it someone else, and not you, that I helped find the underground passage?”
“It was,” said Matilda; “but ask no more; I tremble to see thee still abide here; fly to the sanctuary.”
“It was,” said Matilda; “but don’t ask me anymore; I’m scared to see you still here; please go to safety.”
“To sanctuary,” said Theodore; “no, Princess; sanctuaries are for helpless damsels, or for criminals. Theodore’s soul is free from guilt, nor will wear the appearance of it. Give me a sword, Lady, and thy father shall learn that Theodore scorns an ignominious flight.”
“To sanctuary,” said Theodore; “no, Princess; sanctuaries are for defenseless ladies or for criminals. Theodore’s soul is guilt-free and won’t pretend otherwise. Give me a sword, Lady, and your father will see that Theodore refuses to take a shameful escape.”
“Rash youth!” said Matilda; “thou wouldst not dare to lift thy presumptuous arm against the Prince of Otranto?”
“Reckless youth!” Matilda said. “You wouldn’t dare to raise your arrogant hand against the Prince of Otranto?”
“Not against thy father; indeed, I dare not,” said Theodore. “Excuse me, Lady; I had forgotten. But could I gaze on thee, and remember thou art sprung from the tyrant Manfred! But he is thy father, and from this moment my injuries are buried in oblivion.”
“Not against your father; honestly, I wouldn’t dare,” said Theodore. “Sorry, my lady; I completely forgot. But how can I look at you and not remember that you’re the daughter of the tyrant Manfred! But he is your father, and from now on, I’ll put my grievances aside.”
A deep and hollow groan, which seemed to come from above, startled the Princess and Theodore.
A deep, hollow groan that sounded like it was coming from above startled the Princess and Theodore.
“Good heaven! we are overheard!” said the Princess. They listened; but perceiving no further noise, they both concluded it the effect of pent-up vapours. And the Princess, preceding Theodore softly, carried him to her father’s armoury, where, equipping him with a complete suit, he was conducted by Matilda to the postern-gate.
“Good heavens! We're being overheard!” said the Princess. They listened; but not hearing any more noise, they both decided it was just the result of trapped air. The Princess, leading Theodore quietly, brought him to her father’s armory, where Matilda helped him put on a full suit of armor before taking him to the back gate.
“Avoid the town,” said the Princess, “and all the western side of the castle. ’Tis there the search must be making by Manfred and the strangers; but hie thee to the opposite quarter. Yonder behind that forest to the east is a chain of rocks, hollowed into a labyrinth of caverns that reach to the sea coast. There thou mayst lie concealed, till thou canst make signs to some vessel to put on shore, and take thee off. Go! heaven be thy guide!—and sometimes in thy prayers remember—Matilda!”
“Avoid the town,” said the Princess, “and all the western side of the castle. That’s where Manfred and the strangers will be searching; instead, hurry to the opposite side. Over there, behind that forest to the east, is a chain of rocks with a maze of caves that lead to the coast. You can hide there until you’re able to signal a ship to come ashore and pick you up. Go! May heaven guide you!—and remember to include Matilda in your prayers!”
Theodore flung himself at her feet, and seizing her lily hand, which with struggles she suffered him to kiss, he vowed on the earliest opportunity to get himself knighted, and fervently entreated her permission to swear himself eternally her knight. Ere the Princess could reply, a clap of thunder was suddenly heard that shook the battlements. Theodore, regardless of the tempest, would have urged his suit: but the Princess, dismayed, retreated hastily into the castle, and commanded the youth to be gone with an air that would not be disobeyed. He sighed, and retired, but with eyes fixed on the gate, until Matilda, closing it, put an end to an interview, in which the hearts of both had drunk so deeply of a passion, which both now tasted for the first time.
Theodore threw himself at her feet and grabbed her delicate hand, which she reluctantly let him kiss. He vowed to find a way to become a knight at the first chance he got, and passionately asked for her permission to swear himself as her eternal knight. Before the Princess could respond, a loud clap of thunder suddenly echoed, shaking the castle walls. Theodore, oblivious to the storm, wanted to continue his declaration, but the Princess, frightened, hurried back into the castle and firmly ordered him to leave. He sighed and walked away, but his gaze stayed on the gate until Matilda closed it, ending a conversation where both had experienced a depth of passion they were feeling for the first time.
Theodore went pensively to the convent, to acquaint his father with his deliverance. There he learned the absence of Jerome, and the pursuit that was making after the Lady Isabella, with some particulars of whose story he now first became acquainted. The generous gallantry of his nature prompted him to wish to assist her; but the Monks could lend him no lights to guess at the route she had taken. He was not tempted to wander far in search of her, for the idea of Matilda had imprinted itself so strongly on his heart, that he could not bear to absent himself at much distance from her abode. The tenderness Jerome had expressed for him concurred to confirm this reluctance; and he even persuaded himself that filial affection was the chief cause of his hovering between the castle and monastery.
Theodore walked thoughtfully to the convent to tell his father about his escape. There, he learned that Jerome was missing and that there was a search underway for Lady Isabella, of whose story he was just now becoming aware. His kindhearted nature made him want to help her, but the Monks couldn’t provide him any clues about where she might have gone. He wasn't inclined to search far for her, as thoughts of Matilda had taken such a strong hold on his heart that he couldn't stand to be too far from her home. The affection Jerome had shown him added to his hesitation, and he even convinced himself that his love for his family was the main reason he kept going back and forth between the castle and the monastery.
Until Jerome should return at night, Theodore at length determined to repair to the forest that Matilda had pointed out to him. Arriving there, he sought the gloomiest shades, as best suited to the pleasing melancholy that reigned in his mind. In this mood he roved insensibly to the caves which had formerly served as a retreat to hermits, and were now reported round the country to be haunted by evil spirits. He recollected to have heard this tradition; and being of a brave and adventurous disposition, he willingly indulged his curiosity in exploring the secret recesses of this labyrinth. He had not penetrated far before he thought he heard the steps of some person who seemed to retreat before him.
Until Jerome returned that night, Theodore finally decided to head to the forest Matilda had mentioned. Once he got there, he looked for the darkest spots, which matched the enjoyable sadness he felt. In this mood, he wandered unknowingly to the caves that used to be a refuge for hermits, now rumored to be haunted by evil spirits. He remembered hearing this legend and, being naturally brave and adventurous, eagerly gave in to his curiosity and began exploring the hidden corners of this maze. He hadn't gone far before he thought he heard footsteps from someone who seemed to be backing away from him.
Theodore, though firmly grounded in all our holy faith enjoins to be believed, had no apprehension that good men were abandoned without cause to the malice of the powers of darkness. He thought the place more likely to be infested by robbers than by those infernal agents who are reported to molest and bewilder travellers. He had long burned with impatience to approve his valour. Drawing his sabre, he marched sedately onwards, still directing his steps as the imperfect rustling sound before him led the way. The armour he wore was a like indication to the person who avoided him. Theodore, now convinced that he was not mistaken, redoubled his pace, and evidently gained on the person that fled, whose haste increasing, Theodore came up just as a woman fell breathless before him. He hasted to raise her, but her terror was so great that he apprehended she would faint in his arms. He used every gentle word to dispel her alarms, and assured her that far from injuring, he would defend her at the peril of his life. The Lady recovering her spirits from his courteous demeanour, and gazing on her protector, said—
Theodore, grounded in our faith, believed without doubt that good people wouldn’t be left to the cruelty of dark forces. He figured the area was more likely to be overrun by robbers than by those evil beings that supposedly bother and confuse travelers. He had longed to prove his bravery. Drawing his saber, he walked calmly onward, following the faint rustling sound ahead. The armor he wore made it clear to anyone who saw him that he was not to be messed with. Now convinced he was right, Theodore quickened his pace and clearly gained on the fleeing figure. As the person hurried away, Theodore caught up just as a woman fell, breathless, in front of him. He rushed to help her, but her fear was so intense he worried she might faint in his arms. He used every gentle word to calm her and promised that rather than harm her, he would protect her at the risk of his life. As the lady regained her composure from his kind demeanor and looked at her protector, she said—
“Sure, I have heard that voice before!”
“Sure, I’ve heard that voice before!”
“Not to my knowledge,” replied Theodore; “unless, as I conjecture, thou art the Lady Isabella.”
“Not that I know of,” replied Theodore; “unless, as I guess, you are the Lady Isabella.”
“Merciful heaven!” cried she. “Thou art not sent in quest of me, art thou?” And saying those words, she threw herself at his feet, and besought him not to deliver her up to Manfred.
“Merciful heaven!” she exclaimed. “You’re not here looking for me, are you?” And saying that, she threw herself at his feet and begged him not to hand her over to Manfred.
“To Manfred!” cried Theodore—“no, Lady; I have once already delivered thee from his tyranny, and it shall fare hard with me now, but I will place thee out of the reach of his daring.”
“To Manfred!” cried Theodore—“no, my lady; I’ve already saved you from his tyranny once, and it may be difficult for me now, but I will ensure you’re out of his reach.”
“Is it possible,” said she, “that thou shouldst be the generous unknown whom I met last night in the vault of the castle? Sure thou art not a mortal, but my guardian angel. On my knees, let me thank—”
“Is it possible,” she said, “that you are the kind stranger I met last night in the castle's vault? You can’t be human; you must be my guardian angel. On my knees, let me thank—”
“Hold! gentle Princess,” said Theodore, “nor demean thyself before a poor and friendless young man. If heaven has selected me for thy deliverer, it will accomplish its work, and strengthen my arm in thy cause. But come, Lady, we are too near the mouth of the cavern; let us seek its inmost recesses. I can have no tranquillity till I have placed thee beyond the reach of danger.”
“Wait! Kind Princess,” said Theodore, “don’t undervalue yourself in front of a poor and lonely young man. If heaven has chosen me to rescue you, it will see it through and give me the strength I need to help you. But come, my Lady, we’re too close to the entrance of the cave; let’s go deeper inside. I won’t find peace until I’ve kept you safe from harm.”
“Alas! what mean you, sir?” said she. “Though all your actions are noble, though your sentiments speak the purity of your soul, is it fitting that I should accompany you alone into these perplexed retreats? Should we be found together, what would a censorious world think of my conduct?”
“Alas! What do you mean, sir?” she said. “Even though all your actions are noble and your words reflect the purity of your soul, is it appropriate for me to go with you alone into these complicated places? If we were found together, what would a judgmental world think of my behavior?”
“I respect your virtuous delicacy,” said Theodore; “nor do you harbour a suspicion that wounds my honour. I meant to conduct you into the most private cavity of these rocks, and then at the hazard of my life to guard their entrance against every living thing. Besides, Lady,” continued he, drawing a deep sigh, “beauteous and all perfect as your form is, and though my wishes are not guiltless of aspiring, know, my soul is dedicated to another; and although—” A sudden noise prevented Theodore from proceeding. They soon distinguished these sounds—
“I appreciate your noble sensitivity,” said Theodore; “and you don’t hold any suspicion that damages my honor. I intended to take you into the most secluded part of these rocks and then, risking my life, to protect their entrance from any living creature. Besides, my lady,” he continued, letting out a deep sigh, “as beautiful and perfect as your figure is, and even though my desires aren’t entirely innocent in being hopeful, understand that my heart belongs to someone else; and although—” A sudden noise cut Theodore off. They soon recognized the source of the sounds—
“Isabella! what, ho! Isabella!” The trembling Princess relapsed into her former agony of fear. Theodore endeavoured to encourage her, but in vain. He assured her he would die rather than suffer her to return under Manfred’s power; and begging her to remain concealed, he went forth to prevent the person in search of her from approaching.
“Isabella! Hey! Isabella!” The frightened Princess fell back into her previous state of fear. Theodore tried to reassure her, but it didn’t work. He promised he would rather die than let her return to Manfred’s control; then he urged her to stay hidden before going out to keep whoever was looking for her away.
At the mouth of the cavern he found an armed Knight, discoursing with a peasant, who assured him he had seen a lady enter the passes of the rock. The Knight was preparing to seek her, when Theodore, placing himself in his way, with his sword drawn, sternly forbad him at his peril to advance.
At the entrance of the cave, he saw an armed knight talking to a peasant, who claimed he had seen a lady go into the rocky area. The knight was getting ready to search for her when Theodore stepped in front of him, sword drawn, and firmly warned him not to move forward at his own risk.
“And who art thou, who darest to cross my way?” said the Knight, haughtily.
“And who are you, that dares to cross my path?” said the Knight, arrogantly.
“One who does not dare more than he will perform,” said Theodore.
“Someone who doesn’t take risks beyond what they can achieve,” said Theodore.
“I seek the Lady Isabella,” said the Knight, “and understand she has taken refuge among these rocks. Impede me not, or thou wilt repent having provoked my resentment.”
“I’m looking for Lady Isabella,” said the Knight, “and I hear she’s hiding among these rocks. Don’t get in my way, or you’ll regret having stirred my anger.”
“Thy purpose is as odious as thy resentment is contemptible,” said Theodore. “Return whence thou camest, or we shall soon know whose resentment is most terrible.”
“Your purpose is as disgusting as your resentment is despicable,” said Theodore. “Go back to where you came from, or we’ll soon find out whose anger is more intense.”
The stranger, who was the principal Knight that had arrived from the Marquis of Vicenza, had galloped from Manfred as he was busied in getting information of the Princess, and giving various orders to prevent her falling into the power of the three Knights. Their chief had suspected Manfred of being privy to the Princess’s absconding, and this insult from a man, who he concluded was stationed by that Prince to secrete her, confirming his suspicions, he made no reply, but discharging a blow with his sabre at Theodore, would soon have removed all obstruction, if Theodore, who took him for one of Manfred’s captains, and who had no sooner given the provocation than prepared to support it, had not received the stroke on his shield. The valour that had so long been smothered in his breast broke forth at once; he rushed impetuously on the Knight, whose pride and wrath were not less powerful incentives to hardy deeds. The combat was furious, but not long. Theodore wounded the Knight in three several places, and at last disarmed him as he fainted by the loss of blood.
The stranger, who was the main knight sent by the Marquis of Vicenza, had ridden away from Manfred while he was busy gathering information about the Princess and giving various orders to stop her from falling into the hands of the three knights. Their leader had suspected Manfred of being involved in the Princess’s disappearance, and this insult from a man he believed was sent by that prince to hide her only confirmed his suspicions. He didn’t reply, but swung his saber at Theodore, intending to quickly get rid of any obstacle. However, Theodore, thinking he was one of Manfred’s captains and ready to defend himself as soon as the challenge was made, blocked the blow with his shield. The bravery that had been suppressed within him erupted instantly; he charged at the knight, whose pride and anger spurred him on to take bold action. The fight was fierce, but short. Theodore wounded the knight in three different places and finally disarmed him as he began to faint from blood loss.
The peasant, who had fled on the first onset, had given the alarm to some of Manfred’s domestics, who, by his orders, were dispersed through the forest in pursuit of Isabella. They came up as the Knight fell, whom they soon discovered to be the noble stranger. Theodore, notwithstanding his hatred to Manfred, could not behold the victory he had gained without emotions of pity and generosity. But he was more touched when he learned the quality of his adversary, and was informed that he was no retainer, but an enemy, of Manfred. He assisted the servants of the latter in disarming the Knight, and in endeavouring to stanch the blood that flowed from his wounds. The Knight recovering his speech, said, in a faint and faltering voice—
The peasant, who had run away at the first attack, alerted some of Manfred's servants, who, following his orders, were scattered throughout the forest searching for Isabella. They arrived just as the Knight fell, quickly recognizing him as the noble stranger. Theodore, despite his hatred for Manfred, couldn’t watch his victory without feeling pity and generosity. However, he was even more moved when he discovered the identity of his opponent and learned that he was not a servant of Manfred but his enemy. He helped Manfred's servants disarm the Knight and tried to stop the bleeding from his wounds. As the Knight regained his speech, he spoke in a weak and faltering voice—
“Generous foe, we have both been in an error. I took thee for an instrument of the tyrant; I perceive thou hast made the like mistake. It is too late for excuses. I faint. If Isabella is at hand—call her—I have important secrets to—”
“Generous enemy, we’ve both made a mistake. I thought you were a tool of the oppressor; I see that you’ve made the same error. It’s too late for excuses. I’m fainting. If Isabella is nearby—call her—I have important secrets to—”
“He is dying!” said one of the attendants; “has nobody a crucifix about them? Andrea, do thou pray over him.”
“He’s dying!” said one of the attendants; “doesn’t anyone have a crucifix? Andrea, you pray over him.”
“Fetch some water,” said Theodore, “and pour it down his throat, while I hasten to the Princess.”
“Get some water,” Theodore said, “and pour it down his throat while I hurry to the Princess.”
Saying this, he flew to Isabella, and in few words told her modestly that he had been so unfortunate by mistake as to wound a gentleman from her father’s court, who wished, ere he died, to impart something of consequence to her.
Saying this, he rushed over to Isabella and briefly told her modestly that he had unfortunately, by mistake, injured a gentleman from her father’s court, who wanted, before he died, to share something important with her.
The Princess, who had been transported at hearing the voice of Theodore, as he called to her to come forth, was astonished at what she heard. Suffering herself to be conducted by Theodore, the new proof of whose valour recalled her dispersed spirits, she came where the bleeding Knight lay speechless on the ground. But her fears returned when she beheld the domestics of Manfred. She would again have fled if Theodore had not made her observe that they were unarmed, and had not threatened them with instant death if they should dare to seize the Princess.
The Princess, who was overwhelmed upon hearing Theodore's voice calling her to come out, was taken aback by what she heard. Allowing Theodore to guide her, this new demonstration of his bravery brought back her scattered courage as she approached where the wounded Knight lay silent on the ground. However, her fears resurfaced when she saw Manfred's servants. She would have run away again if Theodore hadn’t pointed out that they were unarmed and hadn’t warned them of immediate death if they dared to take the Princess.
The stranger, opening his eyes, and beholding a woman, said, “Art thou—pray tell me truly—art thou Isabella of Vicenza?”
The stranger opened his eyes and, seeing a woman, said, “Are you—please tell me honestly—are you Isabella of Vicenza?”
“I am,” said she: “good heaven restore thee!”
“I am,” she said, “may heaven restore you!”
“Then thou—then thou”—said the Knight, struggling for utterance—“seest—thy father. Give me one—”
“Then you—then you,” said the Knight, struggling to speak—“see—your father. Give me one—”
“Oh! amazement! horror! what do I hear! what do I see!” cried Isabella. “My father! You my father! How came you here, Sir? For heaven’s sake, speak! Oh! run for help, or he will expire!”
“Oh! No way! This is unbelievable! What am I hearing? What am I seeing?” cried Isabella. “My dad! You’re my dad! How did you get here, Sir? For heaven’s sake, speak! Oh! Please, go get help, or he’ll die!”
“’Tis most true,” said the wounded Knight, exerting all his force; “I am Frederic thy father. Yes, I came to deliver thee. It will not be. Give me a parting kiss, and take—”
“It's true,” said the wounded Knight, using all his strength; “I am Frederic, your father. Yes, I came to rescue you. It won't be. Give me a goodbye kiss, and take—”
“Sir,” said Theodore, “do not exhaust yourself; suffer us to convey you to the castle.”
“Sir,” Theodore said, “please don’t wear yourself out; let us take you to the castle.”
“To the castle!” said Isabella. “Is there no help nearer than the castle? Would you expose my father to the tyrant? If he goes thither, I dare not accompany him; and yet, can I leave him!”
“To the castle!” said Isabella. “Is there no help closer than the castle? Would you put my father in danger of the tyrant? If he goes there, I can't go with him; but how can I leave him!”
“My child,” said Frederic, “it matters not for me whither I am carried. A few minutes will place me beyond danger; but while I have eyes to dote on thee, forsake me not, dear Isabella! This brave Knight—I know not who he is—will protect thy innocence. Sir, you will not abandon my child, will you?”
“My child,” said Frederic, “it doesn’t matter to me where I am taken. A few minutes will put me out of harm’s way; but as long as I can see you, don’t leave me, dear Isabella! This brave Knight—I don’t know who he is—will keep you safe. Sir, you won’t leave my child, will you?”
Theodore, shedding tears over his victim, and vowing to guard the Princess at the expense of his life, persuaded Frederic to suffer himself to be conducted to the castle. They placed him on a horse belonging to one of the domestics, after binding up his wounds as well as they were able. Theodore marched by his side; and the afflicted Isabella, who could not bear to quit him, followed mournfully behind.
Theodore, crying over his victim and promising to protect the Princess with his life, convinced Frederic to allow himself to be taken to the castle. They put him on a horse belonging to one of the servants after tending to his wounds as best they could. Theodore walked beside him, and the grief-stricken Isabella, unable to leave him, trailed sadly behind.
CHAPTER IV.
The sorrowful troop no sooner arrived at the castle, than they were met by Hippolita and Matilda, whom Isabella had sent one of the domestics before to advertise of their approach. The ladies causing Frederic to be conveyed into the nearest chamber, retired, while the surgeons examined his wounds. Matilda blushed at seeing Theodore and Isabella together; but endeavoured to conceal it by embracing the latter, and condoling with her on her father’s mischance. The surgeons soon came to acquaint Hippolita that none of the Marquis’s wounds were dangerous; and that he was desirous of seeing his daughter and the Princesses.
The sad group barely arrived at the castle when they were greeted by Hippolita and Matilda, whom Isabella had sent ahead with a servant to inform them of their arrival. The ladies had Frederic taken to the nearest room and then stepped away while the doctors examined his wounds. Matilda blushed at the sight of Theodore and Isabella together but tried to hide it by hugging Isabella and expressing her sympathy for her father's misfortune. The doctors quickly returned to tell Hippolita that none of the Marquis’s wounds were life-threatening and that he wanted to see his daughter and the Princesses.
Theodore, under pretence of expressing his joy at being freed from his apprehensions of the combat being fatal to Frederic, could not resist the impulse of following Matilda. Her eyes were so often cast down on meeting his, that Isabella, who regarded Theodore as attentively as he gazed on Matilda, soon divined who the object was that he had told her in the cave engaged his affections. While this mute scene passed, Hippolita demanded of Frederic the cause of his having taken that mysterious course for reclaiming his daughter; and threw in various apologies to excuse her Lord for the match contracted between their children.
Theodore, pretending to be happy about not worrying anymore that the fight would be deadly for Frederic, couldn’t help but feel drawn to follow Matilda. She often looked down when their eyes met, and Isabella, who watched Theodore just as closely as he watched Matilda, quickly figured out that the person he had told her about in the cave was the one he cared for. While this silent moment unfolded, Hippolita asked Frederic why he had taken such a mysterious approach to get his daughter back, and offered several excuses to justify the match between their children.
Frederic, however incensed against Manfred, was not insensible to the courtesy and benevolence of Hippolita: but he was still more struck with the lovely form of Matilda. Wishing to detain them by his bedside, he informed Hippolita of his story. He told her that, while prisoner to the infidels, he had dreamed that his daughter, of whom he had learned no news since his captivity, was detained in a castle, where she was in danger of the most dreadful misfortunes: and that if he obtained his liberty, and repaired to a wood near Joppa, he would learn more. Alarmed at this dream, and incapable of obeying the direction given by it, his chains became more grievous than ever. But while his thoughts were occupied on the means of obtaining his liberty, he received the agreeable news that the confederate Princes who were warring in Palestine had paid his ransom. He instantly set out for the wood that had been marked in his dream.
Frederic, though furious with Manfred, couldn’t ignore the kindness and compassion of Hippolita; however, he was even more captivated by the beautiful figure of Matilda. Hoping to keep them by his bedside, he shared his story with Hippolita. He told her that while he was a prisoner of the infidels, he dreamt that his daughter, about whom he hadn’t heard since his captivity, was being held in a castle where she was in grave danger. He learned that if he gained his freedom and went to a forest near Joppa, he would find out more. Disturbed by this dream and unable to follow its instructions, his chains felt heavier than ever. But while he was focused on how to secure his freedom, he received the good news that the allied Princes fighting in Palestine had paid his ransom. He immediately set off for the forest that had been revealed in his dream.
For three days he and his attendants had wandered in the forest without seeing a human form: but on the evening of the third they came to a cell, in which they found a venerable hermit in the agonies of death. Applying rich cordials, they brought the fainting man to his speech.
For three days, he and his companions had roamed the forest without encountering another person: but on the evening of the third day, they stumbled upon a small dwelling, where they found an elderly hermit near death. They used some powerful tonics and managed to revive the fainting man.
“My sons,” said he, “I am bounden to your charity—but it is in vain—I am going to my eternal rest—yet I die with the satisfaction of performing the will of heaven. When first I repaired to this solitude, after seeing my country become a prey to unbelievers—it is alas! above fifty years since I was witness to that dreadful scene! St. Nicholas appeared to me, and revealed a secret, which he bade me never disclose to mortal man, but on my death-bed. This is that tremendous hour, and ye are no doubt the chosen warriors to whom I was ordered to reveal my trust. As soon as ye have done the last offices to this wretched corse, dig under the seventh tree on the left hand of this poor cave, and your pains will—Oh! good heaven receive my soul!” With those words the devout man breathed his last.
“My sons,” he said, “I am grateful for your kindness—but it’s pointless—I’m heading to my eternal rest—yet I die knowing I’ve fulfilled the will of heaven. When I first came to this solitude, after witnessing my country fall to unbelievers—it’s been more than fifty years since I saw that terrible scene! St. Nicholas appeared to me and revealed a secret that he instructed me to never share with anyone until my deathbed. This is that moment, and you are undoubtedly the chosen ones to whom I was meant to disclose my trust. Once you have taken care of this poor body, dig under the seventh tree on the left side of this humble cave, and your efforts will—Oh! good heaven, receive my soul!” With those words, the devout man took his last breath.
“By break of day,” continued Frederic, “when we had committed the holy relics to earth, we dug according to direction. But what was our astonishment when about the depth of six feet we discovered an enormous sabre—the very weapon yonder in the court. On the blade, which was then partly out of the scabbard, though since closed by our efforts in removing it, were written the following lines—no; excuse me, Madam,” added the Marquis, turning to Hippolita; “if I forbear to repeat them: I respect your sex and rank, and would not be guilty of offending your ear with sounds injurious to aught that is dear to you.”
“By dawn,” Frederic continued, “after we had buried the holy relics, we started digging according to the instructions. But we were astonished when, at about six feet deep, we found a huge saber—the very weapon over there in the courtyard. On the blade, which was partially out of the scabbard but had since been closed by our efforts to remove it, were these lines—no; forgive me, Madam,” the Marquis added, turning to Hippolita, “if I choose not to repeat them: I respect your gender and status, and I wouldn’t want to offend you with words that could upset anything you hold dear.”
He paused. Hippolita trembled. She did not doubt but Frederic was destined by heaven to accomplish the fate that seemed to threaten her house. Looking with anxious fondness at Matilda, a silent tear stole down her cheek: but recollecting herself, she said—
He paused. Hippolita shook with fear. She had no doubt that Frederic was meant by fate to fulfill the destiny that seemed to threaten her family. Looking at Matilda with worried affection, a silent tear rolled down her cheek. But gathering her composure, she said—
“Proceed, my Lord; heaven does nothing in vain; mortals must receive its divine behests with lowliness and submission. It is our part to deprecate its wrath, or bow to its decrees. Repeat the sentence, my Lord; we listen resigned.”
“Go ahead, my Lord; heaven never acts without purpose; we mortals must accept its divine commands with humility and acceptance. It's our responsibility to seek to calm its anger or submit to its decisions. Please repeat the sentence, my Lord; we are listening with acceptance.”
Frederic was grieved that he had proceeded so far. The dignity and patient firmness of Hippolita penetrated him with respect, and the tender silent affection with which the Princess and her daughter regarded each other, melted him almost to tears. Yet apprehensive that his forbearance to obey would be more alarming, he repeated in a faltering and low voice the following lines:
Frederic was upset that he had come this far. The dignity and calm strength of Hippolita filled him with respect, and the quiet, loving bond between the Princess and her daughter brought him close to tears. However, fearing that his hesitation to obey would be even more alarming, he repeated in a shaky, quiet voice the following lines:
“Where’er a casque that suits this sword is found,
With perils is thy daughter compass’d round;
Alfonso’s blood alone can save the maid,
And quiet a long restless Prince’s shade.”
“Wherever there’s a helmet that matches this sword,
Your daughter is surrounded by dangers;
Only Alfonso’s blood can save her,
And bring peace to a long troubled prince’s spirit.”
“What is there in these lines,” said Theodore impatiently, “that affects these Princesses? Why were they to be shocked by a mysterious delicacy, that has so little foundation?”
“What is it in these lines,” Theodore said impatiently, “that impacts these Princesses? Why should they be disturbed by a mysterious delicacy that has so little basis?”
“Your words are rude, young man,” said the Marquis; “and though fortune has favoured you once—”
“Your words are rude, young man,” said the Marquis; “and even though luck has been on your side once—”
“My honoured Lord,” said Isabella, who resented Theodore’s warmth, which she perceived was dictated by his sentiments for Matilda, “discompose not yourself for the glosing of a peasant’s son: he forgets the reverence he owes you; but he is not accustomed—”
“My honored Lord,” said Isabella, who was irritated by Theodore’s warmth, which she saw was driven by his feelings for Matilda, “don’t upset yourself over the flattery of a peasant’s son: he forgets the respect he owes you; but he is not used to—”
Hippolita, concerned at the heat that had arisen, checked Theodore for his boldness, but with an air acknowledging his zeal; and changing the conversation, demanded of Frederic where he had left her Lord? As the Marquis was going to reply, they heard a noise without, and rising to inquire the cause, Manfred, Jerome, and part of the troop, who had met an imperfect rumour of what had happened, entered the chamber. Manfred advanced hastily towards Frederic’s bed to condole with him on his misfortune, and to learn the circumstances of the combat, when starting in an agony of terror and amazement, he cried—
Hippolita, worried about the tension that had built up, called Theodore out for being so bold, but acknowledged his enthusiasm. Changing the subject, she asked Frederic where she could find her lord. Just as the Marquis was about to answer, they heard a commotion outside. When they got up to see what was happening, Manfred, Jerome, and some members of the troop came into the room. Manfred rushed over to Frederic’s bed to offer his condolences for his misfortune and to hear the details of the fight. Suddenly, he gasped in terror and disbelief, exclaiming—
“Ha! what art thou? thou dreadful spectre! is my hour come?”
“Ha! What are you? You terrifying ghost! Is my time up?”
“My dearest, gracious Lord,” cried Hippolita, clasping him in her arms, “what is it you see! Why do you fix your eye-balls thus?”
“My dearest, gracious Lord,” cried Hippolita, wrapping her arms around him, “what do you see! Why are you staring like that?”
“What!” cried Manfred breathless; “dost thou see nothing, Hippolita? Is this ghastly phantom sent to me alone—to me, who did not—”
“What!” Manfred exclaimed, out of breath. “Don’t you see anything, Hippolita? Is this terrifying ghost here just for me—just for me, who did not—”
“For mercy’s sweetest self, my Lord,” said Hippolita, “resume your soul, command your reason. There is none here, but us, your friends.”
“For mercy’s sake, my Lord,” said Hippolita, “get hold of yourself and think clearly. There’s no one here but us, your friends.”
“What, is not that Alfonso?” cried Manfred. “Dost thou not see him? can it be my brain’s delirium?”
“What, is that not Alfonso?” cried Manfred. “Don’t you see him? Could it be my mind playing tricks?”
“This! my Lord,” said Hippolita; “this is Theodore, the youth who has been so unfortunate.”
“This! My Lord,” said Hippolita; “this is Theodore, the young man who has been so unfortunate.”
“Theodore!” said Manfred mournfully, and striking his forehead; “Theodore or a phantom, he has unhinged the soul of Manfred. But how comes he here? and how comes he in armour?”
“Theodore!” Manfred said sadly, striking his forehead. “Theodore or a ghost, he has disturbed the very soul of Manfred. But how did he get here? And why is he in armor?”
“I believe he went in search of Isabella,” said Hippolita.
“I think he went looking for Isabella,” said Hippolita.
“Of Isabella!” said Manfred, relapsing into rage; “yes, yes, that is not doubtful—. But how did he escape from durance in which I left him? Was it Isabella, or this hypocritical old Friar, that procured his enlargement?”
“Isabella!” Manfred shouted, falling back into a fit of rage. “Yes, yes, that's not in question—but how did he manage to escape the confinement I put him in? Was it Isabella, or that deceitful old Friar who helped him get free?”
“And would a parent be criminal, my Lord,” said Theodore, “if he meditated the deliverance of his child?”
“And would a parent be a criminal, my Lord,” said Theodore, “if he planned to save his child?”
Jerome, amazed to hear himself in a manner accused by his son, and without foundation, knew not what to think. He could not comprehend how Theodore had escaped, how he came to be armed, and to encounter Frederic. Still he would not venture to ask any questions that might tend to inflame Manfred’s wrath against his son. Jerome’s silence convinced Manfred that he had contrived Theodore’s release.
Jerome, shocked to hear himself being accused by his son, and without any basis, didn't know what to make of it. He couldn't understand how Theodore had managed to escape, how he ended up armed, and how he confronted Frederic. Still, he hesitated to ask any questions that might provoke Manfred's anger towards his son. Jerome's silence led Manfred to believe that he had orchestrated Theodore's release.
“And is it thus, thou ungrateful old man,” said the Prince, addressing himself to the Friar, “that thou repayest mine and Hippolita’s bounties? And not content with traversing my heart’s nearest wishes, thou armest thy bastard, and bringest him into my own castle to insult me!”
"And is this how you repay the kindness of me and Hippolita, you ungrateful old man?" said the Prince, speaking to the Friar. "And as if it’s not enough to go against my deepest wishes, you arm your illegitimate son and bring him into my own castle to insult me!"
“My Lord,” said Theodore, “you wrong my father: neither he nor I are capable of harbouring a thought against your peace. Is it insolence thus to surrender myself to your Highness’s pleasure?” added he, laying his sword respectfully at Manfred’s feet. “Behold my bosom; strike, my Lord, if you suspect that a disloyal thought is lodged there. There is not a sentiment engraven on my heart that does not venerate you and yours.”
“My Lord,” said Theodore, “you misjudge my father: neither he nor I could ever entertain a thought against your peace. Is it arrogance to present myself to your Highness’s will?” he added, respectfully laying his sword at Manfred’s feet. “Here is my heart; strike, my Lord, if you believe a disloyal thought resides there. There isn’t a feeling in my heart that doesn’t honor you and your family.”
The grace and fervour with which Theodore uttered these words interested every person present in his favour. Even Manfred was touched—yet still possessed with his resemblance to Alfonso, his admiration was dashed with secret horror.
The grace and passion with which Theodore spoke captivated everyone in the room. Even Manfred was moved—yet still haunted by Theodore's resemblance to Alfonso, his admiration was mixed with hidden dread.
“Rise,” said he; “thy life is not my present purpose. But tell me thy history, and how thou camest connected with this old traitor here.”
“Get up,” he said; “your life isn’t my current focus. But tell me your story and how you got involved with this old traitor here.”
“My Lord,” said Jerome eagerly.
“My Lord,” Jerome said eagerly.
“Peace! impostor!” said Manfred; “I will not have him prompted.”
“Peace! Fake!” said Manfred; “I won’t have him prompted.”
“My Lord,” said Theodore, “I want no assistance; my story is very brief. I was carried at five years of age to Algiers with my mother, who had been taken by corsairs from the coast of Sicily. She died of grief in less than a twelvemonth;” the tears gushed from Jerome’s eyes, on whose countenance a thousand anxious passions stood expressed. “Before she died,” continued Theodore, “she bound a writing about my arm under my garments, which told me I was the son of the Count Falconara.”
“My Lord,” Theodore said, “I don’t want any help; my story is short. I was taken to Algiers at five years old with my mother, who had been captured by pirates off the coast of Sicily. She died from grief in less than a year;” tears streamed down Jerome’s face, showing a thousand worried emotions. “Before she passed away,” Theodore continued, “she tied a note around my arm under my clothes, which revealed that I am the son of Count Falconara.”
“It is most true,” said Jerome; “I am that wretched father.”
“It’s very true,” said Jerome; “I am that miserable father.”
“Again I enjoin thee silence,” said Manfred: “proceed.”
“Again, I urge you to be quiet,” said Manfred. “Go on.”
“I remained in slavery,” said Theodore, “until within these two years, when attending on my master in his cruises, I was delivered by a Christian vessel, which overpowered the pirate; and discovering myself to the captain, he generously put me on shore in Sicily; but alas! instead of finding a father, I learned that his estate, which was situated on the coast, had, during his absence, been laid waste by the Rover who had carried my mother and me into captivity: that his castle had been burnt to the ground, and that my father on his return had sold what remained, and was retired into religion in the kingdom of Naples, but where no man could inform me. Destitute and friendless, hopeless almost of attaining the transport of a parent’s embrace, I took the first opportunity of setting sail for Naples, from whence, within these six days, I wandered into this province, still supporting myself by the labour of my hands; nor until yester-morn did I believe that heaven had reserved any lot for me but peace of mind and contented poverty. This, my Lord, is Theodore’s story. I am blessed beyond my hope in finding a father; I am unfortunate beyond my desert in having incurred your Highness’s displeasure.”
“I was a slave,” said Theodore, “until about two years ago when, while serving my master during his voyages, I was rescued by a Christian ship that defeated the pirate. When I told the captain who I was, he kindly dropped me off in Sicily. But sadly, instead of finding my father, I discovered that his estate on the coast had been destroyed by the pirate who took my mother and me. His castle had been reduced to ashes, and upon his return, my father sold what was left and became a monk in the kingdom of Naples, but no one could tell me where. Alone and without friends, nearly hopeless of ever feeling a parent's embrace, I seized the first chance to sail to Naples. In the past six days, I wandered into this region, still managing to support myself through hard work. Until yesterday morning, I believed that heaven had only promised me peace of mind and a life of humble poverty. My Lord, this is Theodore’s story. I am fortunate beyond my hopes to find a father; I am unluckier than I deserve to have incurred your Highness’s displeasure.”
He ceased. A murmur of approbation gently arose from the audience.
He stopped. A soft murmur of approval quietly rose from the audience.
“This is not all,” said Frederic; “I am bound in honour to add what he suppresses. Though he is modest, I must be generous; he is one of the bravest youths on Christian ground. He is warm too; and from the short knowledge I have of him, I will pledge myself for his veracity: if what he reports of himself were not true, he would not utter it—and for me, youth, I honour a frankness which becomes thy birth; but now, and thou didst offend me: yet the noble blood which flows in thy veins, may well be allowed to boil out, when it has so recently traced itself to its source. Come, my Lord,” (turning to Manfred), “if I can pardon him, surely you may; it is not the youth’s fault, if you took him for a spectre.”
"This isn't everything," said Frederic; "I feel it's my duty to add what he left out. Even though he's humble, I need to be generous; he's one of the bravest young men around. He’s passionate too, and from the little I know of him, I believe he’s honest: if what he says about himself weren't true, he wouldn’t say it—and as for you, young man, I respect a straightforwardness that suits your background; but still, you offended me. However, the noble blood in your veins can certainly heat up, especially when it’s so recently connected to its origins. Come on, my Lord,” (turning to Manfred), “if I can forgive him, surely you can too; it’s not the young man’s fault if you thought he was a ghost."
This bitter taunt galled the soul of Manfred.
This harsh insult bothered Manfred deeply.
“If beings from another world,” replied he haughtily, “have power to impress my mind with awe, it is more than living man can do; nor could a stripling’s arm.”
“If beings from another world,” he replied arrogantly, “can make me feel awe, then that’s more than any living person can do; not even a young person's strength.”
“My Lord,” interrupted Hippolita, “your guest has occasion for repose: shall we not leave him to his rest?” Saying this, and taking Manfred by the hand, she took leave of Frederic, and led the company forth.
“My Lord,” Hippolita interrupted, “your guest needs some rest: shouldn’t we let him relax?” With that, she took Manfred’s hand, said goodbye to Frederic, and guided the group out.
The Prince, not sorry to quit a conversation which recalled to mind the discovery he had made of his most secret sensations, suffered himself to be conducted to his own apartment, after permitting Theodore, though under engagement to return to the castle on the morrow (a condition the young man gladly accepted), to retire with his father to the convent. Matilda and Isabella were too much occupied with their own reflections, and too little content with each other, to wish for farther converse that night. They separated each to her chamber, with more expressions of ceremony and fewer of affection than had passed between them since their childhood.
The Prince, relieved to end a conversation that reminded him of his deepest feelings, allowed himself to be led to his room. He let Theodore, who promised to return to the castle the next day (a commitment the young man eagerly agreed to), go with his father to the convent. Matilda and Isabella were too absorbed in their own thoughts and too dissatisfied with each other to want any more conversation that night. They each went to their own rooms, exchanging more formalities and fewer affectionate words than they had since childhood.
If they parted with small cordiality, they did but meet with greater impatience, as soon as the sun was risen. Their minds were in a situation that excluded sleep, and each recollected a thousand questions which she wished she had put to the other overnight. Matilda reflected that Isabella had been twice delivered by Theodore in very critical situations, which she could not believe accidental. His eyes, it was true, had been fixed on her in Frederic’s chamber; but that might have been to disguise his passion for Isabella from the fathers of both. It were better to clear this up. She wished to know the truth, lest she should wrong her friend by entertaining a passion for Isabella’s lover. Thus jealousy prompted, and at the same time borrowed an excuse from friendship to justify its curiosity.
If they said goodbye without much warmth, they only felt more impatient as soon as the sun came up. They both couldn't sleep, each thinking of a thousand questions they wished they'd asked the other the night before. Matilda realized that Isabella had been rescued by Theodore in some very critical moments, which she couldn’t believe was just a coincidence. It was true that he had been watching her in Frederic’s room, but that might have been to hide his feelings for Isabella from both of their fathers. It would be better to figure this out. She wanted to know the truth, so she wouldn’t betray her friend by having feelings for Isabella’s boyfriend. So, jealousy urged her on while using friendship as an excuse to satisfy her curiosity.
Isabella, not less restless, had better foundation for her suspicions. Both Theodore’s tongue and eyes had told her his heart was engaged; it was true—yet, perhaps, Matilda might not correspond to his passion; she had ever appeared insensible to love: all her thoughts were set on heaven.
Isabella, equally restless, had more reason to be suspicious. Both Theodore’s words and his gaze had shown her that his heart was involved; this was true—yet, perhaps, Matilda might not feel the same way; she always seemed indifferent to love: all her thoughts were focused on heaven.
“Why did I dissuade her?” said Isabella to herself; “I am punished for my generosity; but when did they meet? where? It cannot be; I have deceived myself; perhaps last night was the first time they ever beheld each other; it must be some other object that has prepossessed his affections—if it is, I am not so unhappy as I thought; if it is not my friend Matilda—how! Can I stoop to wish for the affection of a man, who rudely and unnecessarily acquainted me with his indifference? and that at the very moment in which common courtesy demanded at least expressions of civility. I will go to my dear Matilda, who will confirm me in this becoming pride. Man is false—I will advise with her on taking the veil: she will rejoice to find me in this disposition; and I will acquaint her that I no longer oppose her inclination for the cloister.”
“Why did I talk her out of it?” Isabella asked herself. “I’m being punished for being kind; but when did they meet? Where? That can't be; I must be fooling myself. Maybe last night was the first time they saw each other. It has to be someone else who has captured his heart—if that’s the case, I’m not as unhappy as I thought. If it’s not my friend Matilda—wait! Can I really bring myself to want the affection of a man who rudely and unnecessarily showed me his indifference? And that at the exact moment when common courtesy demanded at least some polite words. I’m going to see my dear Matilda, who will support me in this proper pride. Men are deceitful—I’ll talk to her about taking the veil: she’ll be happy to see me in this frame of mind, and I’ll let her know that I no longer stand in the way of her desire for the convent.”
In this frame of mind, and determined to open her heart entirely to Matilda, she went to that Princess’s chamber, whom she found already dressed, and leaning pensively on her arm. This attitude, so correspondent to what she felt herself, revived Isabella’s suspicions, and destroyed the confidence she had purposed to place in her friend. They blushed at meeting, and were too much novices to disguise their sensations with address. After some unmeaning questions and replies, Matilda demanded of Isabella the cause of her flight? The latter, who had almost forgotten Manfred’s passion, so entirely was she occupied by her own, concluding that Matilda referred to her last escape from the convent, which had occasioned the events of the preceding evening, replied—
In this state of mind, and determined to fully open her heart to Matilda, she went to the Princess’s room, where she found her already dressed and thoughtfully leaning on her arm. This pose, mirroring her own feelings, reignited Isabella’s doubts and shattered the trust she had intended to place in her friend. They both blushed upon seeing each other and were too inexperienced to hide their emotions. After a few pointless questions and answers, Matilda asked Isabella why she had run away. Isabella, who had almost forgotten Manfred’s passion as she was so consumed by her own, assuming Matilda was referring to her recent escape from the convent that had led to the events of the previous evening, replied—
“Martelli brought word to the convent that your mother was dead.”
“Martelli informed the convent that your mother had passed away.”
“Oh!” said Matilda, interrupting her, “Bianca has explained that mistake to me: on seeing me faint, she cried out, ‘The Princess is dead!’ and Martelli, who had come for the usual dole to the castle—”
“Oh!” said Matilda, cutting her off, “Bianca told me about that mistake: when she saw me faint, she shouted, ‘The Princess is dead!’ and Martelli, who had come to the castle for the usual charity—”
“And what made you faint?” said Isabella, indifferent to the rest. Matilda blushed and stammered—
“And what made you faint?” Isabella asked, uninterested in anything else. Matilda blushed and stammered—
“My father—he was sitting in judgment on a criminal—”
“My father—he was judging a criminal—”
“What criminal?” said Isabella eagerly.
"What criminal?" Isabella asked eagerly.
“A young man,” said Matilda; “I believe—I think it was that young man that—”
“A young man,” said Matilda; “I believe—I think it was that young man that—”
“What, Theodore?” said Isabella.
“What’s up, Theodore?” said Isabella.
“Yes,” answered she; “I never saw him before; I do not know how he had offended my father, but as he has been of service to you, I am glad my Lord has pardoned him.”
“Yes,” she replied; “I’ve never seen him before; I don’t know how he upset my father, but since he has helped you, I’m happy my Lord has forgiven him.”
“Served me!” replied Isabella; “do you term it serving me, to wound my father, and almost occasion his death? Though it is but since yesterday that I am blessed with knowing a parent, I hope Matilda does not think I am such a stranger to filial tenderness as not to resent the boldness of that audacious youth, and that it is impossible for me ever to feel any affection for one who dared to lift his arm against the author of my being. No, Matilda, my heart abhors him; and if you still retain the friendship for me that you have vowed from your infancy, you will detest a man who has been on the point of making me miserable for ever.”
“Served me!” replied Isabella. “Do you call it serving me to hurt my father and nearly cause his death? Even though I only found out about my parent yesterday, I hope Matilda doesn't think I'm so unfamiliar with the feelings of a daughter that I wouldn't be outraged by the boldness of that reckless young man. It’s impossible for me to ever care for someone who dared to raise his hand against the one who gave me life. No, Matilda, I can’t stand him; and if you still value the friendship you promised me since we were kids, you will hate a man who almost made me miserable forever.”
Matilda held down her head and replied: “I hope my dearest Isabella does not doubt her Matilda’s friendship: I never beheld that youth until yesterday; he is almost a stranger to me: but as the surgeons have pronounced your father out of danger, you ought not to harbour uncharitable resentment against one, who I am persuaded did not know the Marquis was related to you.”
Matilda lowered her head and said, “I hope my dear Isabella doesn’t doubt Matilda’s friendship: I only saw that young man for the first time yesterday; he’s practically a stranger to me: but since the doctors have declared your father out of danger, you shouldn’t hold onto unkind feelings toward someone who, I’m sure, didn’t know the Marquis was connected to you.”
“You plead his cause very pathetically,” said Isabella, “considering he is so much a stranger to you! I am mistaken, or he returns your charity.”
“You really make a strong case for him,” said Isabella, “especially since you don’t know him well at all! Am I wrong, or is he grateful for your kindness?”
“What mean you?” said Matilda.
“What do you mean?” said Matilda.
“Nothing,” said Isabella, repenting that she had given Matilda a hint of Theodore’s inclination for her. Then changing the discourse, she asked Matilda what occasioned Manfred to take Theodore for a spectre?
“Nothing,” said Isabella, regretting that she had hinted to Matilda about Theodore’s feelings for her. Then, switching topics, she asked Matilda what made Manfred think Theodore was a ghost.
“Bless me,” said Matilda, “did not you observe his extreme resemblance to the portrait of Alfonso in the gallery? I took notice of it to Bianca even before I saw him in armour; but with the helmet on, he is the very image of that picture.”
“Bless me,” said Matilda, “didn’t you notice how much he looks like the portrait of Alfonso in the gallery? I mentioned it to Bianca even before I saw him in armor; but with the helmet on, he’s the spitting image of that painting.”
“I do not much observe pictures,” said Isabella: “much less have I examined this young man so attentively as you seem to have done. Ah? Matilda, your heart is in danger, but let me warn you as a friend, he has owned to me that he is in love; it cannot be with you, for yesterday was the first time you ever met—was it not?”
“I don’t pay much attention to pictures,” Isabella said. “Even less have I studied this young man as closely as you seem to have. Ah? Matilda, your heart is at risk, but let me advise you as a friend: he has told me that he is in love; it can't be with you, since yesterday was the first time you ever met—wasn’t it?”
“Certainly,” replied Matilda; “but why does my dearest Isabella conclude from anything I have said, that”—she paused—then continuing: “he saw you first, and I am far from having the vanity to think that my little portion of charms could engage a heart devoted to you; may you be happy, Isabella, whatever is the fate of Matilda!”
“Of course,” Matilda replied. “But why does my dear Isabella think from anything I’ve said that”—she paused—then continued: “he noticed you first, and I am too modest to believe that my small share of charms could win a heart that belongs to you; I hope you find happiness, Isabella, no matter what happens to Matilda!”
“My lovely friend,” said Isabella, whose heart was too honest to resist a kind expression, “it is you that Theodore admires; I saw it; I am persuaded of it; nor shall a thought of my own happiness suffer me to interfere with yours.”
“My dear friend,” said Isabella, whose heart was too genuine to ignore a kind word, “it’s you that Theodore admires; I saw it; I believe it; and I won’t let thoughts of my own happiness get in the way of yours.”
This frankness drew tears from the gentle Matilda; and jealousy that for a moment had raised a coolness between these amiable maidens soon gave way to the natural sincerity and candour of their souls. Each confessed to the other the impression that Theodore had made on her; and this confidence was followed by a struggle of generosity, each insisting on yielding her claim to her friend. At length the dignity of Isabella’s virtue reminding her of the preference which Theodore had almost declared for her rival, made her determine to conquer her passion, and cede the beloved object to her friend.
This honesty brought tears to gentle Matilda's eyes; and the jealousy that had briefly created distance between these lovely girls quickly faded away, giving way to the true sincerity and openness of their hearts. Each admitted to the other how much Theodore had affected her; and this trust led to a battle of kindness, with each one insisting on giving up her claim for the sake of her friend. Finally, Isabella’s sense of dignity, reminding her of Theodore’s almost declared preference for her rival, made her resolve to overcome her feelings and let go of the man she loved for her friend.
During this contest of amity, Hippolita entered her daughter’s chamber.
During this friendly competition, Hippolita walked into her daughter's room.
“Madam,” said she to Isabella, “you have so much tenderness for Matilda, and interest yourself so kindly in whatever affects our wretched house, that I can have no secrets with my child which are not proper for you to hear.”
“Ma’am,” she said to Isabella, “you care so much for Matilda and take such a kind interest in everything that affects our troubled home, that I can have no secrets with my child that aren’t appropriate for you to hear.”
The princesses were all attention and anxiety.
The princesses were full of focus and worry.
“Know then, Madam,” continued Hippolita, “and you my dearest Matilda, that being convinced by all the events of these two last ominous days, that heaven purposes the sceptre of Otranto should pass from Manfred’s hands into those of the Marquis Frederic, I have been perhaps inspired with the thought of averting our total destruction by the union of our rival houses. With this view I have been proposing to Manfred, my lord, to tender this dear, dear child to Frederic, your father.”
“Know then, Madam,” continued Hippolita, “and you my dearest Matilda, that I have come to believe, after everything that has happened over these last two foreboding days, that heaven intends for the crown of Otranto to pass from Manfred to the Marquis Frederic. I may have been inspired to think that we can avoid our complete ruin by uniting our rival houses. With this in mind, I have been suggesting to Manfred, my lord, that we offer this beloved child to Frederic, your father.”
“Me to Lord Frederic!” cried Matilda; “good heavens! my gracious mother—and have you named it to my father?”
“Me to Lord Frederic!” cried Matilda; “oh my god! my dear mother—and have you told my father?”
“I have,” said Hippolita; “he listened benignly to my proposal, and is gone to break it to the Marquis.”
“I have,” said Hippolita; “he listened kindly to my proposal and has gone to tell the Marquis.”
“Ah! wretched princess!” cried Isabella; “what hast thou done! what ruin has thy inadvertent goodness been preparing for thyself, for me, and for Matilda!”
“Ah! miserable princess!” cried Isabella; “what have you done! what disaster has your careless kindness been setting up for you, for me, and for Matilda!”
“Ruin from me to you and to my child!” said Hippolita “what can this mean?”
“Ruin from me to you and to my child!” said Hippolita. “What could this mean?”
“Alas!” said Isabella, “the purity of your own heart prevents your seeing the depravity of others. Manfred, your lord, that impious man—”
“Alas!” said Isabella, “your own pure heart keeps you from seeing the wickedness of others. Manfred, your lord, that wicked man—”
“Hold,” said Hippolita; “you must not in my presence, young lady, mention Manfred with disrespect: he is my lord and husband, and—”
“Hold on,” Hippolita said. “You must not speak disrespectfully about Manfred in my presence, young lady. He is my lord and husband, and—”
“Will not long be so,” said Isabella, “if his wicked purposes can be carried into execution.”
“Won't be for long,” said Isabella, “if his evil plans can be put into action.”
“This language amazes me,” said Hippolita. “Your feeling, Isabella, is warm; but until this hour I never knew it betray you into intemperance. What deed of Manfred authorises you to treat him as a murderer, an assassin?”
“This language amazes me,” said Hippolita. “Your feelings, Isabella, are intense; but until now, I never realized they would lead you to speak so recklessly. What has Manfred done that allows you to call him a murderer, an assassin?”
“Thou virtuous, and too credulous Princess!” replied Isabella; “it is not thy life he aims at—it is to separate himself from thee! to divorce thee! to—”
“Ah, you virtuous and way too trusting Princess!” replied Isabella; “he's not after your life—he wants to cut himself off from you! To divorce you! To—”
“To divorce me!” “To divorce my mother!” cried Hippolita and Matilda at once.
"To get a divorce from me!" "To divorce my mom!" shouted Hippolita and Matilda together.
“Yes,” said Isabella; “and to complete his crime, he meditates—I cannot speak it!”
“Yes,” said Isabella; “and to finish his crime, he plans—I just can’t say it!”
“What can surpass what thou hast already uttered?” said Matilda.
“What can top what you've already said?” Matilda asked.
Hippolita was silent. Grief choked her speech; and the recollection of Manfred’s late ambiguous discourses confirmed what she heard.
Hippolita was quiet. Grief stifled her words, and the memory of Manfred’s recent vague conversations confirmed what she had heard.
“Excellent, dear lady! madam! mother!” cried Isabella, flinging herself at Hippolita’s feet in a transport of passion; “trust me, believe me, I will die a thousand deaths sooner than consent to injure you, than yield to so odious—oh!—”
“Excellent, dear lady! Madam! Mother!” cried Isabella, throwing herself at Hippolita’s feet in a rush of emotion; “trust me, believe me, I would rather die a thousand times than agree to hurt you, than give in to such a hateful—oh!”
“This is too much!” cried Hippolita: “What crimes does one crime suggest! Rise, dear Isabella; I do not doubt your virtue. Oh! Matilda, this stroke is too heavy for thee! weep not, my child; and not a murmur, I charge thee. Remember, he is thy father still!”
“This is too much!” cried Hippolita. “What crimes stem from one crime! Get up, dear Isabella; I don’t doubt your virtue. Oh, Matilda, this blow is too much for you! Don’t cry, my child; and not a word of complaint, I urge you. Remember, he is still your father!”
“But you are my mother too,” said Matilda fervently; “and you are virtuous, you are guiltless!—Oh! must not I, must not I complain?”
“But you are my mother too,” Matilda said passionately; “and you are virtuous, you are innocent!—Oh! Shouldn’t I, shouldn’t I complain?”
“You must not,” said Hippolita—“come, all will yet be well. Manfred, in the agony for the loss of thy brother, knew not what he said; perhaps Isabella misunderstood him; his heart is good—and, my child, thou knowest not all! There is a destiny hangs over us; the hand of Providence is stretched out; oh! could I but save thee from the wreck! Yes,” continued she in a firmer tone, “perhaps the sacrifice of myself may atone for all; I will go and offer myself to this divorce—it boots not what becomes of me. I will withdraw into the neighbouring monastery, and waste the remainder of life in prayers and tears for my child and—the Prince!”
"You mustn't," said Hippolita. "Come on, everything will be fine. Manfred, in his grief over losing your brother, didn't really mean what he said; maybe Isabella misunderstood him; he has a good heart—and, my child, you don’t know everything! There’s a destiny hanging over us; Providence is reaching out; oh! if only I could save you from this disaster! Yes," she continued more firmly, "maybe my sacrifice can make up for everything; I will go and offer myself for this divorce—it doesn’t matter what happens to me. I will retreat to the nearby monastery and spend the rest of my life in prayers and tears for my child and—the Prince!"
“Thou art as much too good for this world,” said Isabella, “as Manfred is execrable; but think not, lady, that thy weakness shall determine for me. I swear, hear me all ye angels—”
“You're way too good for this world,” said Isabella, “just like Manfred is horrible; but don’t think, lady, that your weakness will decide things for me. I swear, listen to me all you angels—”
“Stop, I adjure thee,” cried Hippolita: “remember thou dost not depend on thyself; thou hast a father.”
“Stop, I urge you,” Hippolita cried. “Remember, you’re not alone; you have a father.”
“My father is too pious, too noble,” interrupted Isabella, “to command an impious deed. But should he command it; can a father enjoin a cursed act? I was contracted to the son, can I wed the father? No, madam, no; force should not drag me to Manfred’s hated bed. I loathe him, I abhor him: divine and human laws forbid—and my friend, my dearest Matilda! would I wound her tender soul by injuring her adored mother? my own mother—I never have known another”—
“My father is way too virtuous, too honorable,” interrupted Isabella, “to order me to do something immoral. But if he did, how could a father ask for something so cursed? I was promised to the son; can I marry the father? No, ma'am, no; nothing could force me into Manfred’s detested bed. I loathe him, I despise him: both divine and human laws forbid it—and my friend, my dearest Matilda! Would I hurt her gentle soul by harming her beloved mother? My own mother—I never knew another.”
“Oh! she is the mother of both!” cried Matilda: “can we, can we, Isabella, adore her too much?”
“Oh! She’s the mother of both!” Matilda exclaimed. “Can we, can we, Isabella, admire her too much?”
“My lovely children,” said the touched Hippolita, “your tenderness overpowers me—but I must not give way to it. It is not ours to make election for ourselves: heaven, our fathers, and our husbands must decide for us. Have patience until you hear what Manfred and Frederic have determined. If the Marquis accepts Matilda’s hand, I know she will readily obey. Heaven may interpose and prevent the rest. What means my child?” continued she, seeing Matilda fall at her feet with a flood of speechless tears—“But no; answer me not, my daughter: I must not hear a word against the pleasure of thy father.”
“My dear children,” said the emotional Hippolita, “your kindness is overwhelming, but I can’t let it get to me. We can’t choose for ourselves; it’s up to heaven, our fathers, and our husbands to decide for us. Be patient until you hear what Manfred and Frederic have decided. If the Marquis agrees to marry Matilda, I know she will gladly accept. Heaven might step in and change things anyway. What’s wrong, my child?” she continued, noticing Matilda collapse at her feet, crying silently—“But no; don’t answer me, my daughter: I can't bear to hear anything against your father’s wishes.”
“Oh! doubt not my obedience, my dreadful obedience to him and to you!” said Matilda. “But can I, most respected of women, can I experience all this tenderness, this world of goodness, and conceal a thought from the best of mothers?”
“Oh! don’t doubt my loyalty, my terrible loyalty to him and to you!” said Matilda. “But can I, most respected of women, can I feel all this tenderness, this world of goodness, and hide a thought from the best of mothers?”
“What art thou going to utter?” said Isabella trembling. “Recollect thyself, Matilda.”
“What are you about to say?” Isabella said, trembling. “Gather yourself, Matilda.”
“No, Isabella,” said the Princess, “I should not deserve this incomparable parent, if the inmost recesses of my soul harboured a thought without her permission—nay, I have offended her; I have suffered a passion to enter my heart without her avowal—but here I disclaim it; here I vow to heaven and her—”
“No, Isabella,” said the Princess, “I wouldn’t deserve this amazing mother if I held any thoughts deep within my soul without her permission—no, I have wronged her; I let a feeling take hold in my heart without her support—but I reject it here; I swear to heaven and to her—”
“My child! my child;” said Hippolita, “what words are these! what new calamities has fate in store for us! Thou, a passion? Thou, in this hour of destruction—”
“My child! My child,” said Hippolita, “what are these words! What new disasters does fate have in store for us! You, a passion? You, in this moment of devastation—”
“Oh! I see all my guilt!” said Matilda. “I abhor myself, if I cost my mother a pang. She is the dearest thing I have on earth—Oh! I will never, never behold him more!”
“Oh! I see all my guilt!” said Matilda. “I hate myself if I cause my mother any pain. She is the most precious thing I have in the world—Oh! I will never, never see him again!”
“Isabella,” said Hippolita, “thou art conscious to this unhappy secret, whatever it is. Speak!”
“Isabella,” said Hippolita, “you know about this sad secret, whatever it is. Speak!”
“What!” cried Matilda, “have I so forfeited my mother’s love, that she will not permit me even to speak my own guilt? oh! wretched, wretched Matilda!”
“What!” shouted Matilda, “have I lost my mother’s love so completely that she won’t even let me admit my own guilt? Oh! miserable, miserable Matilda!”
“Thou art too cruel,” said Isabella to Hippolita: “canst thou behold this anguish of a virtuous mind, and not commiserate it?”
“You are too cruel,” said Isabella to Hippolita. “Can you watch this suffering of a virtuous mind and not feel sorry for it?”
“Not pity my child!” said Hippolita, catching Matilda in her arms—“Oh! I know she is good, she is all virtue, all tenderness, and duty. I do forgive thee, my excellent, my only hope!”
“Don’t feel sorry for my child!” said Hippolita, hugging Matilda tightly—“Oh! I know she is good, she’s full of virtue, tenderness, and responsibility. I forgive you, my wonderful, my only hope!”
The princesses then revealed to Hippolita their mutual inclination for Theodore, and the purpose of Isabella to resign him to Matilda. Hippolita blamed their imprudence, and showed them the improbability that either father would consent to bestow his heiress on so poor a man, though nobly born. Some comfort it gave her to find their passion of so recent a date, and that Theodore had had but little cause to suspect it in either. She strictly enjoined them to avoid all correspondence with him. This Matilda fervently promised: but Isabella, who flattered herself that she meant no more than to promote his union with her friend, could not determine to avoid him; and made no reply.
The princesses then told Hippolita about their mutual feelings for Theodore and Isabella's plan to give him up to Matilda. Hippolita criticized their lack of judgment and pointed out that it was unlikely either of their fathers would agree to marry off their daughter to someone so poor, even if he came from a noble background. It somewhat reassured her to learn that their feelings were so new and that Theodore had little reason to suspect anything from either of them. She firmly instructed them to avoid all communication with him. Matilda eagerly agreed to this, but Isabella, who convinced herself that she only meant to help him get together with her friend, couldn't bring herself to stay away from him and said nothing in response.
“I will go to the convent,” said Hippolita, “and order new masses to be said for a deliverance from these calamities.”
“I'll go to the convent,” Hippolita said, “and request new masses to be held for relief from these troubles.”
“Oh! my mother,” said Matilda, “you mean to quit us: you mean to take sanctuary, and to give my father an opportunity of pursuing his fatal intention. Alas! on my knees I supplicate you to forbear; will you leave me a prey to Frederic? I will follow you to the convent.”
“Oh! my mother,” Matilda said, “you plan to leave us: you intend to seek refuge, and give my father a chance to carry out his deadly plan. Oh no! I’m begging you on my knees to reconsider; will you leave me vulnerable to Frederic? I will follow you to the convent.”
“Be at peace, my child,” said Hippolita: “I will return instantly. I will never abandon thee, until I know it is the will of heaven, and for thy benefit.”
“Calm down, my child,” said Hippolita. “I’ll be back right away. I will never leave you until I know it’s what’s meant to be and what’s best for you.”
“Do not deceive me,” said Matilda. “I will not marry Frederic until thou commandest it. Alas! what will become of me?”
“Don’t lie to me,” said Matilda. “I won’t marry Frederic until you tell me to. Oh no! What will happen to me?”
“Why that exclamation?” said Hippolita. “I have promised thee to return—”
“Why that exclamation?” Hippolita asked. “I promised to come back—”
“Ah! my mother,” replied Matilda, “stay and save me from myself. A frown from thee can do more than all my father’s severity. I have given away my heart, and you alone can make me recall it.”
“Ah! Mom,” replied Matilda, “please stay and save me from myself. A frown from you can do more than all of my father’s harshness. I’ve given away my heart, and only you can help me get it back.”
“No more,” said Hippolita; “thou must not relapse, Matilda.”
“No more,” said Hippolita; “you must not fall back, Matilda.”
“I can quit Theodore,” said she, “but must I wed another? let me attend thee to the altar, and shut myself from the world for ever.”
“I can leave Theodore,” she said, “but do I have to marry someone else? Let me accompany you to the altar and shut myself away from the world forever.”
“Thy fate depends on thy father,” said Hippolita; “I have ill-bestowed my tenderness, if it has taught thee to revere aught beyond him. Adieu! my child: I go to pray for thee.”
“Your fate depends on your father,” said Hippolita; “I have wasted my affection if it has taught you to respect anything more than him. Goodbye, my child: I’m going to pray for you.”
Hippolita’s real purpose was to demand of Jerome, whether in conscience she might not consent to the divorce. She had oft urged Manfred to resign the principality, which the delicacy of her conscience rendered an hourly burthen to her. These scruples concurred to make the separation from her husband appear less dreadful to her than it would have seemed in any other situation.
Hippolita's true intention was to ask Jerome if she could, in good conscience, agree to the divorce. She had often encouraged Manfred to give up the principality, which her sensitive conscience weighed heavily on her every hour. These doubts made the thought of separating from her husband seem less terrifying to her than it would in any other circumstance.
Jerome, at quitting the castle overnight, had questioned Theodore severely why he had accused him to Manfred of being privy to his escape. Theodore owned it had been with design to prevent Manfred’s suspicion from alighting on Matilda; and added, the holiness of Jerome’s life and character secured him from the tyrant’s wrath. Jerome was heartily grieved to discover his son’s inclination for that princess; and leaving him to his rest, promised in the morning to acquaint him with important reasons for conquering his passion.
Jerome, when leaving the castle late at night, had strongly questioned Theodore about why he claimed to Manfred that he was involved in his escape. Theodore admitted it was to keep Manfred’s suspicion away from Matilda and added that Jerome's virtuous life and character protected him from the tyrant’s anger. Jerome was deeply upset to realize his son’s feelings for that princess; and after letting him rest, he promised to explain in the morning the important reasons for overcoming his feelings.
Theodore, like Isabella, was too recently acquainted with parental authority to submit to its decisions against the impulse of his heart. He had little curiosity to learn the Friar’s reasons, and less disposition to obey them. The lovely Matilda had made stronger impressions on him than filial affection. All night he pleased himself with visions of love; and it was not till late after the morning-office, that he recollected the Friar’s commands to attend him at Alfonso’s tomb.
Theodore, like Isabella, had only recently come to terms with parental authority to go against his heart's desires. He wasn’t very interested in hearing the Friar’s reasons and was even less inclined to follow them. The beautiful Matilda had left a more significant mark on him than his loyalty to family. All night, he indulged in dreams of love, and it wasn’t until late after the morning service that he remembered the Friar's orders to meet him at Alfonso’s tomb.
“Young man,” said Jerome, when he saw him, “this tardiness does not please me. Have a father’s commands already so little weight?”
“Young man,” Jerome said when he saw him, “your lateness doesn’t sit well with me. Do my commands as a father carry so little weight now?”
Theodore made awkward excuses, and attributed his delay to having overslept himself.
Theodore came up with clumsy excuses and said that his lateness was because he had overslept.
“And on whom were thy dreams employed?” said the Friar sternly. His son blushed. “Come, come,” resumed the Friar, “inconsiderate youth, this must not be; eradicate this guilty passion from thy breast—”
“And on whom were your dreams focused?” said the Friar sternly. His son blushed. “Come on,” the Friar continued, “careless youth, this can't be; get rid of this guilty passion from your heart—”
“Guilty passion!” cried Theodore: “Can guilt dwell with innocent beauty and virtuous modesty?”
“Guilty passion!” exclaimed Theodore: “Can guilt coexist with innocent beauty and virtuous modesty?”
“It is sinful,” replied the Friar, “to cherish those whom heaven has doomed to destruction. A tyrant’s race must be swept from the earth to the third and fourth generation.”
“It is wrong,” replied the Friar, “to hold onto those whom heaven has condemned to destruction. A tyrant's lineage must be wiped out to the third and fourth generation.”
“Will heaven visit the innocent for the crimes of the guilty?” said Theodore. “The fair Matilda has virtues enough—”
“Will heaven punish the innocent for the sins of the guilty?” said Theodore. “The lovely Matilda has plenty of virtues—”
“To undo thee:” interrupted Jerome. “Hast thou so soon forgotten that twice the savage Manfred has pronounced thy sentence?”
“To undo you:” interrupted Jerome. “Have you already forgotten that twice the savage Manfred has pronounced your sentence?”
“Nor have I forgotten, sir,” said Theodore, “that the charity of his daughter delivered me from his power. I can forget injuries, but never benefits.”
“Nor have I forgotten, sir,” said Theodore, “that the kindness of his daughter saved me from his control. I can overlook wrongs, but never the good I've received.”
“The injuries thou hast received from Manfred’s race,” said the Friar, “are beyond what thou canst conceive. Reply not, but view this holy image! Beneath this marble monument rest the ashes of the good Alfonso; a prince adorned with every virtue: the father of his people! the delight of mankind! Kneel, headstrong boy, and list, while a father unfolds a tale of horror that will expel every sentiment from thy soul, but sensations of sacred vengeance—Alfonso! much injured prince! let thy unsatisfied shade sit awful on the troubled air, while these trembling lips—Ha! who comes there?—”
“The injuries you've suffered from Manfred's family,” said the Friar, “are beyond what you can imagine. Don’t respond, just look at this holy image! Beneath this marble monument lie the ashes of the good Alfonso; a prince blessed with every virtue: the father of his people! the joy of mankind! Kneel, reckless boy, and listen while a father tells a story of horror that will drive every feeling from your soul, except for the desire for sacred revenge—Alfonso! much wronged prince! may your unsatisfied spirit linger in the troubled air, while these trembling lips—Ha! who’s there?—”
“The most wretched of women!” said Hippolita, entering the choir. “Good Father, art thou at leisure?—but why this kneeling youth? what means the horror imprinted on each countenance? why at this venerable tomb—alas! hast thou seen aught?”
“The most miserable of women!” said Hippolita, entering the choir. “Good Father, are you free?—but what’s with this kneeling young man? What’s with the look of dread on everyone’s face? Why at this respected tomb—oh no! Have you seen anything?”
“We were pouring forth our orisons to heaven,” replied the Friar, with some confusion, “to put an end to the woes of this deplorable province. Join with us, Lady! thy spotless soul may obtain an exemption from the judgments which the portents of these days but too speakingly denounce against thy house.”
“We were offering our prayers to heaven,” replied the Friar, looking a bit embarrassed, “to end the suffering of this unfortunate region. Please join us, my Lady! Your pure spirit might secure protection from the judgments that the omens of these times clearly warn against your family.”
“I pray fervently to heaven to divert them,” said the pious Princess. “Thou knowest it has been the occupation of my life to wrest a blessing for my Lord and my harmless children.—One alas! is taken from me! would heaven but hear me for my poor Matilda! Father! intercede for her!”
“I pray hard to heaven to protect them,” said the devout Princess. “You know it has been my life's work to secure a blessing for my Lord and my innocent children.—One, unfortunately, has been taken from me! If only heaven would listen for my poor Matilda! Father! Please intercede for her!”
“Every heart will bless her,” cried Theodore with rapture.
"Everyone will praise her," exclaimed Theodore with delight.
“Be dumb, rash youth!” said Jerome. “And thou, fond Princess, contend not with the Powers above! the Lord giveth, and the Lord taketh away: bless His holy name, and submit to his decrees.”
“Be foolish, reckless youth!” said Jerome. “And you, dear Princess, don’t argue with the powers above! The Lord gives, and the Lord takes away: bless His holy name and accept His will.”
“I do most devoutly,” said Hippolita; “but will He not spare my only comfort? must Matilda perish too?—ah! Father, I came—but dismiss thy son. No ear but thine must hear what I have to utter.”
“I truly do,” said Hippolita; “but won’t He spare my only comfort? Does Matilda have to die too?—ah! Father, I came—but send your son away. No one but you should hear what I have to say.”
“May heaven grant thy every wish, most excellent Princess!” said Theodore retiring. Jerome frowned.
“May heaven fulfill all your wishes, most amazing Princess!” said Theodore as he took his leave. Jerome frowned.
Hippolita then acquainted the Friar with the proposal she had suggested to Manfred, his approbation of it, and the tender of Matilda that he was gone to make to Frederic. Jerome could not conceal his dislike of the notion, which he covered under pretence of the improbability that Frederic, the nearest of blood to Alfonso, and who was come to claim his succession, would yield to an alliance with the usurper of his right. But nothing could equal the perplexity of the Friar, when Hippolita confessed her readiness not to oppose the separation, and demanded his opinion on the legality of her acquiescence. The Friar caught eagerly at her request of his advice, and without explaining his aversion to the proposed marriage of Manfred and Isabella, he painted to Hippolita in the most alarming colours the sinfulness of her consent, denounced judgments against her if she complied, and enjoined her in the severest terms to treat any such proposition with every mark of indignation and refusal.
Hippolita then informed the Friar about the proposal she had suggested to Manfred, his approval of it, and Matilda's intention to make a tender to Frederic. Jerome couldn't hide his disapproval of the idea, masking it with the argument that Frederic, being the closest relative to Alfonso and having come to claim his inheritance, wouldn’t agree to an alliance with the usurper of his rights. However, nothing compared to the Friar's confusion when Hippolita admitted she was willing to accept the separation and asked for his opinion on the legality of her agreement. The Friar eagerly grasped at her request for advice, and without explaining his distaste for the proposed marriage between Manfred and Isabella, he depicted to Hippolita in the most alarming terms the sinfulness of her consent. He warned her of the consequences if she complied and strongly urged her to treat any such proposal with complete indignation and refusal.
Manfred, in the meantime, had broken his purpose to Frederic, and proposed the double marriage. That weak Prince, who had been struck with the charms of Matilda, listened but too eagerly to the offer. He forgot his enmity to Manfred, whom he saw but little hope of dispossessing by force; and flattering himself that no issue might succeed from the union of his daughter with the tyrant, he looked upon his own succession to the principality as facilitated by wedding Matilda. He made faint opposition to the proposal; affecting, for form only, not to acquiesce unless Hippolita should consent to the divorce. Manfred took that upon himself.
Manfred, in the meantime, had revealed his intentions to Frederic and proposed the double marriage. That weak Prince, who was captivated by Matilda's beauty, eagerly listened to the proposal. He forgot his hostility towards Manfred, believing he had little chance of taking back control by force. Thinking that no heirs would come from his daughter’s union with the tyrant, he viewed his own claim to the principality as being helped by marrying Matilda. He offered only a token resistance to the idea, pretending that he wouldn't agree unless Hippolita also supported the divorce. Manfred took that responsibility on himself.
Transported with his success, and impatient to see himself in a situation to expect sons, he hastened to his wife’s apartment, determined to extort her compliance. He learned with indignation that she was absent at the convent. His guilt suggested to him that she had probably been informed by Isabella of his purpose. He doubted whether her retirement to the convent did not import an intention of remaining there, until she could raise obstacles to their divorce; and the suspicions he had already entertained of Jerome, made him apprehend that the Friar would not only traverse his views, but might have inspired Hippolita with the resolution of taking sanctuary. Impatient to unravel this clue, and to defeat its success, Manfred hastened to the convent, and arrived there as the Friar was earnestly exhorting the Princess never to yield to the divorce.
Carried away by his success and eager to be in a position to expect sons, he rushed to his wife’s room, determined to force her agreement. He was infuriated to find out that she was away at the convent. His guilt made him think that Isabella had likely warned her about his intentions. He questioned whether her retreat to the convent meant she planned to stay there until she could create obstacles to their divorce; and the suspicions he already had about Jerome made him fear that the Friar would not only thwart his plans but might have encouraged Hippolita to seek sanctuary. Impatient to figure this out and prevent it from working, Manfred hurried to the convent and arrived just as the Friar was earnestly urging the Princess never to agree to the divorce.
“Madam,” said Manfred, “what business drew you hither? why did you not await my return from the Marquis?”
“Ma'am,” said Manfred, “what brought you here? Why didn’t you wait for me to come back from the Marquis?”
“I came to implore a blessing on your councils,” replied Hippolita.
“I came to ask for a blessing on your discussions,” replied Hippolita.
“My councils do not need a Friar’s intervention,” said Manfred; “and of all men living is that hoary traitor the only one whom you delight to confer with?”
“My councils don’t need a Friar’s intervention,” said Manfred; “and out of all the men alive, is that old traitor the only one you enjoy talking to?”
“Profane Prince!” said Jerome; “is it at the altar that thou choosest to insult the servants of the altar?—but, Manfred, thy impious schemes are known. Heaven and this virtuous lady know them—nay, frown not, Prince. The Church despises thy menaces. Her thunders will be heard above thy wrath. Dare to proceed in thy cursed purpose of a divorce, until her sentence be known, and here I lance her anathema at thy head.”
“Profane Prince!” Jerome said. “Is this where you choose to insult those who serve at the altar?—but, Manfred, your wicked plans are known. Heaven and this virtuous lady are aware of them—don’t frown, Prince. The Church ignores your threats. Her power will rise above your anger. If you dare to continue with your damned plans for a divorce before her judgment is revealed, I will send her condemnation right at you.”
“Audacious rebel!” said Manfred, endeavouring to conceal the awe with which the Friar’s words inspired him. “Dost thou presume to threaten thy lawful Prince?”
“Bold rebel!” said Manfred, trying to hide the awe that the Friar’s words inspired in him. “Do you think you can threaten your rightful Prince?”
“Thou art no lawful Prince,” said Jerome; “thou art no Prince—go, discuss thy claim with Frederic; and when that is done—”
“You're not a legitimate Prince,” said Jerome; “you're no Prince—go, talk to Frederic about your claim; and once that's done—”
“It is done,” replied Manfred; “Frederic accepts Matilda’s hand, and is content to waive his claim, unless I have no male issue”—as he spoke those words three drops of blood fell from the nose of Alfonso’s statue. Manfred turned pale, and the Princess sank on her knees.
“It’s done,” Manfred replied; “Frederic accepts Matilda’s hand and is willing to give up his claim, unless I have no male heirs”—as he spoke those words, three drops of blood fell from the nose of Alfonso’s statue. Manfred turned pale, and the Princess dropped to her knees.
“Behold!” said the Friar; “mark this miraculous indication that the blood of Alfonso will never mix with that of Manfred!”
“Look!” said the Friar; “notice this amazing sign that the blood of Alfonso will never mix with that of Manfred!”
“My gracious Lord,” said Hippolita, “let us submit ourselves to heaven. Think not thy ever obedient wife rebels against thy authority. I have no will but that of my Lord and the Church. To that revered tribunal let us appeal. It does not depend on us to burst the bonds that unite us. If the Church shall approve the dissolution of our marriage, be it so—I have but few years, and those of sorrow, to pass. Where can they be worn away so well as at the foot of this altar, in prayers for thine and Matilda’s safety?”
“My gracious Lord,” said Hippolita, “let’s surrender ourselves to heaven. Do not think your ever-obedient wife is going against your authority. I have no will but that of my Lord and the Church. Let’s appeal to that respected authority. It’s not up to us to break the bonds that bind us. If the Church agrees to end our marriage, so be it—I have only a few years left, and they will be filled with sorrow. Where better to spend that time than at the foot of this altar, praying for your and Matilda’s safety?”
“But thou shalt not remain here until then,” said Manfred. “Repair with me to the castle, and there I will advise on the proper measures for a divorce;—but this meddling Friar comes not thither; my hospitable roof shall never more harbour a traitor—and for thy Reverence’s offspring,” continued he, “I banish him from my dominions. He, I ween, is no sacred personage, nor under the protection of the Church. Whoever weds Isabella, it shall not be Father Falconara’s started-up son.”
“But you can’t stay here until then,” said Manfred. “Come with me to the castle, and I’ll help figure out the right steps for a divorce;—but that meddlesome Friar isn’t coming with us; my welcoming home will never again shelter a traitor—and as for your Reverence’s child,” he continued, “I banish him from my lands. He is, I believe, not a holy man, nor is he under the Church’s protection. Whoever marries Isabella, it won’t be Father Falconara’s suddenly appeared son.”
“They start up,” said the Friar, “who are suddenly beheld in the seat of lawful Princes; but they wither away like the grass, and their place knows them no more.”
"They rise up," said the Friar, "who are suddenly seen in the position of rightful rulers; but they fade away like the grass, and their place forgets them."
Manfred, casting a look of scorn at the Friar, led Hippolita forth; but at the door of the church whispered one of his attendants to remain concealed about the convent, and bring him instant notice, if any one from the castle should repair thither.
Manfred, giving the Friar a look of disdain, brought Hippolita outside; but at the church door, one of his attendants whispered to stay hidden around the convent and let him know immediately if anyone from the castle came there.
CHAPTER V.
Every reflection which Manfred made on the Friar’s behaviour, conspired to persuade him that Jerome was privy to an amour between Isabella and Theodore. But Jerome’s new presumption, so dissonant from his former meekness, suggested still deeper apprehensions. The Prince even suspected that the Friar depended on some secret support from Frederic, whose arrival, coinciding with the novel appearance of Theodore, seemed to bespeak a correspondence. Still more was he troubled with the resemblance of Theodore to Alfonso’s portrait. The latter he knew had unquestionably died without issue. Frederic had consented to bestow Isabella on him. These contradictions agitated his mind with numberless pangs.
Every thought that Manfred had about the Friar’s behavior led him to believe that Jerome was aware of a romance between Isabella and Theodore. However, Jerome’s newfound arrogance, so different from his usual humility, raised even deeper concerns. The Prince even suspected that the Friar had some secret backing from Frederic, whose arrival coincided with Theodore’s unexpected appearance, suggesting some sort of connection. Manfred was even more troubled by the resemblance of Theodore to Alfonso’s portrait. He knew that Alfonso had definitely died without any heirs. Frederic had agreed to give Isabella to him. These contradictions tormented his mind with countless distressing thoughts.
He saw but two methods of extricating himself from his difficulties. The one was to resign his dominions to the Marquis—pride, ambition, and his reliance on ancient prophecies, which had pointed out a possibility of his preserving them to his posterity, combated that thought. The other was to press his marriage with Isabella. After long ruminating on these anxious thoughts, as he marched silently with Hippolita to the castle, he at last discoursed with that Princess on the subject of his disquiet, and used every insinuating and plausible argument to extract her consent to, even her promise of promoting the divorce. Hippolita needed little persuasions to bend her to his pleasure. She endeavoured to win him over to the measure of resigning his dominions; but finding her exhortations fruitless, she assured him, that as far as her conscience would allow, she would raise no opposition to a separation, though without better founded scruples than what he yet alleged, she would not engage to be active in demanding it.
He saw only two ways to get himself out of his problems. The first was to give up his lands to the Marquis—pride, ambition, and his belief in old prophecies that hinted at a chance to keep them for his heirs fought against that idea. The second was to push for his marriage with Isabella. After thinking about these worries for a long time, as he walked quietly with Hippolita to the castle, he finally talked to her about what was troubling him, using every smooth and convincing argument to get her to agree to, or at least promise to support, the divorce. Hippolita needed little persuasion to do what he wanted. She tried to convince him to consider giving up his lands, but after realizing her attempts were in vain, she assured him that as far as her conscience would allow, she wouldn’t oppose a separation, although without more compelling reasons than he had presented so far, she wouldn’t commit to actively pursuing it.
This compliance, though inadequate, was sufficient to raise Manfred’s hopes. He trusted that his power and wealth would easily advance his suit at the court of Rome, whither he resolved to engage Frederic to take a journey on purpose. That Prince had discovered so much passion for Matilda, that Manfred hoped to obtain all he wished by holding out or withdrawing his daughter’s charms, according as the Marquis should appear more or less disposed to co-operate in his views. Even the absence of Frederic would be a material point gained, until he could take further measures for his security.
This compliance, although not ideal, was enough to boost Manfred’s hopes. He believed that his influence and wealth would easily help his case in the court of Rome, where he planned to persuade Frederic to make the journey specifically for that purpose. The Prince had shown such affection for Matilda that Manfred hoped to get everything he wanted by either offering or withholding his daughter’s allure, depending on how willing the Marquis seemed to collaborate with his plans. Even Frederic's absence would be a significant advantage, until he could take more steps to ensure his own safety.
Dismissing Hippolita to her apartment, he repaired to that of the Marquis; but crossing the great hall through which he was to pass he met Bianca. The damsel he knew was in the confidence of both the young ladies. It immediately occurred to him to sift her on the subject of Isabella and Theodore. Calling her aside into the recess of the oriel window of the hall, and soothing her with many fair words and promises, he demanded of her whether she knew aught of the state of Isabella’s affections.
Dismissing Hippolita to her room, he headed over to the Marquis's place; but while crossing the large hall he ran into Bianca. He knew she was close to both of the young women. It immediately struck him to ask her about Isabella and Theodore. Calling her aside into the space by the oriel window in the hall, and calming her with sweet words and promises, he asked her if she knew anything about how Isabella felt.
“I! my Lord! no my Lord—yes my Lord—poor Lady! she is wonderfully alarmed about her father’s wounds; but I tell her he will do well; don’t your Highness think so?”
“I! my Lord! no my Lord—yes my Lord—poor Lady! she is really worried about her father’s injuries; but I assure her he will be fine; don’t you think so, Your Highness?”
“I do not ask you,” replied Manfred, “what she thinks about her father; but you are in her secrets. Come, be a good girl and tell me; is there any young man—ha!—you understand me.”
“I’m not asking you,” Manfred replied, “what she thinks about her father; but you know her secrets. Come on, be a good girl and tell me; is there any young man—ha!—you get what I mean.”
“Lord bless me! understand your Highness? no, not I. I told her a few vulnerary herbs and repose—”
“Lord help me! Do you understand, Your Highness? No, I don’t. I told her a few healing herbs and some rest—”
“I am not talking,” replied the Prince, impatiently, “about her father; I know he will do well.”
“I’m not talking,” the Prince replied impatiently, “about her dad; I know he’ll be fine.”
“Bless me, I rejoice to hear your Highness say so; for though I thought it not right to let my young Lady despond, methought his greatness had a wan look, and a something—I remember when young Ferdinand was wounded by the Venetian—”
“Thank goodness, I'm glad to hear your Highness say that; because while I didn't think it was right to let my young Lady feel down, I thought he looked a bit pale, and something—I remember when young Ferdinand got hurt by the Venetian—”
“Thou answerest from the point,” interrupted Manfred; “but here, take this jewel, perhaps that may fix thy attention—nay, no reverences; my favour shall not stop here—come, tell me truly; how stands Isabella’s heart?”
“You're responding from a different angle,” interrupted Manfred; “but here, take this jewel, maybe that will grab your attention—no need for formalities; my favor doesn’t end here—come on, tell me honestly; how does Isabella feel?”
“Well! your Highness has such a way!” said Bianca, “to be sure—but can your Highness keep a secret? if it should ever come out of your lips—”
“Well! You have quite a way about you, Your Highness!” said Bianca, “but can you keep a secret? If it ever slips from your lips—”
“It shall not, it shall not,” cried Manfred.
“It won't, it won't,” shouted Manfred.
“Nay, but swear, your Highness.”
“No, but promise, your Highness.”
“By my halidame, if it should ever be known that I said it—”
“By my word, if it ever gets out that I said this—”
“Why, truth is truth, I do not think my Lady Isabella ever much affectioned my young Lord your son; yet he was a sweet youth as one should see; I am sure, if I had been a Princess—but bless me! I must attend my Lady Matilda; she will marvel what is become of me.”
“Honestly, truth is truth, I don’t think my Lady Isabella ever really loved your son, the young Lord. But he was a charming young man, that’s for sure. I’m certain if I had been a Princess—but oh dear! I need to go see Lady Matilda; she’ll wonder what happened to me.”
“Stay,” cried Manfred; “thou hast not satisfied my question. Hast thou ever carried any message, any letter?”
“Stay,” Manfred shouted; “you haven’t answered my question. Have you ever delivered a message or a letter?”
“I! good gracious!” cried Bianca; “I carry a letter? I would not to be a Queen. I hope your Highness thinks, though I am poor, I am honest. Did your Highness never hear what Count Marsigli offered me, when he came a wooing to my Lady Matilda?”
“I! Goodness!” cried Bianca; “I’m carrying a letter? I wouldn’t want to be a Queen. I hope Your Highness understands that, even though I’m poor, I’m honest. Didn’t Your Highness ever hear what Count Marsigli offered me when he came to woo my Lady Matilda?”
“I have not leisure,” said Manfred, “to listen to thy tale. I do not question thy honesty. But it is thy duty to conceal nothing from me. How long has Isabella been acquainted with Theodore?”
“I don’t have time,” Manfred said, “to listen to your story. I trust your honesty. But it’s your responsibility to hide nothing from me. How long has Isabella known Theodore?”
“Nay, there is nothing can escape your Highness!” said Bianca; “not that I know any thing of the matter. Theodore, to be sure, is a proper young man, and, as my Lady Matilda says, the very image of good Alfonso. Has not your Highness remarked it?”
“Nah, nothing can escape your Highness!” said Bianca; “not that I know anything about it. Theodore is definitely a decent young man, and, as my Lady Matilda says, he looks just like the good Alfonso. Haven't you noticed that, your Highness?”
“Yes, yes,—No—thou torturest me,” said Manfred. “Where did they meet? when?”
“Yes, yes—no, you're torturing me,” said Manfred. “Where did they meet? When?”
“Who! my Lady Matilda?” said Bianca.
“Who! my Lady Matilda?” said Bianca.
“No, no, not Matilda: Isabella; when did Isabella first become acquainted with this Theodore!”
“No, no, not Matilda: Isabella; when did Isabella first meet this Theodore!”
“Virgin Mary!” said Bianca, “how should I know?”
“Virgin Mary!” said Bianca, “how am I supposed to know?”
“Thou dost know,” said Manfred; “and I must know; I will—”
“Do you know,” said Manfred; “and I have to know; I will—”
“Lord! your Highness is not jealous of young Theodore!” said Bianca.
“Lord! Your Highness isn't jealous of young Theodore, right?” said Bianca.
“Jealous! no, no. Why should I be jealous? perhaps I mean to unite them—If I were sure Isabella would have no repugnance.”
“Jealous? No, no. Why should I be jealous? Maybe I’m trying to bring them together—if I were sure Isabella wouldn’t have any objections.”
“Repugnance! no, I’ll warrant her,” said Bianca; “he is as comely a youth as ever trod on Christian ground. We are all in love with him; there is not a soul in the castle but would be rejoiced to have him for our Prince—I mean, when it shall please heaven to call your Highness to itself.”
“Disgust! No, I assure you,” said Bianca; “he is as handsome a young man as ever walked on Christian soil. We’re all in love with him; there isn’t a single person in the castle who wouldn’t be thrilled to have him as our Prince—I mean, when it pleases heaven to take your Highness to itself.”
“Indeed!” said Manfred, “has it gone so far! oh! this cursed Friar!—but I must not lose time—go, Bianca, attend Isabella; but I charge thee, not a word of what has passed. Find out how she is affected towards Theodore; bring me good news, and that ring has a companion. Wait at the foot of the winding staircase: I am going to visit the Marquis, and will talk further with thee at my return.”
“Wow!” said Manfred, “has it really come to this! Oh! that damn Friar!—but I can’t waste time—go, Bianca, look after Isabella; but I warn you, not a word about what’s happened. Find out how she feels about Theodore; bring me good news, and that ring will have a match. Wait at the bottom of the winding staircase: I’m going to see the Marquis, and I’ll talk more with you when I get back.”
Manfred, after some general conversation, desired Frederic to dismiss the two Knights, his companions, having to talk with him on urgent affairs.
Manfred, after some casual conversation, asked Frederic to let the two Knights, his companions, go, as he needed to discuss urgent matters with him.
As soon as they were alone, he began in artful guise to sound the Marquis on the subject of Matilda; and finding him disposed to his wish, he let drop hints on the difficulties that would attend the celebration of their marriage, unless—At that instant Bianca burst into the room with a wildness in her look and gestures that spoke the utmost terror.
As soon as they were alone, he cleverly started to gauge the Marquis's feelings about Matilda; noticing that the Marquis was open to his thoughts, he casually mentioned the challenges that would come with planning their wedding, unless—At that moment, Bianca rushed into the room with a frantic look and gestures that showed sheer horror.
“Oh! my Lord, my Lord!” cried she; “we are all undone! it is come again! it is come again!”
“Oh! my God, my God!” she cried; “we’re all finished! It’s back! It’s back!”
“What is come again?” cried Manfred amazed.
“What is happening again?” cried Manfred, amazed.
“Oh! the hand! the Giant! the hand!—support me! I am terrified out of my senses,” cried Bianca. “I will not sleep in the castle to-night. Where shall I go? my things may come after me to-morrow—would I had been content to wed Francesco! this comes of ambition!”
“Oh! the hand! the Giant! the hand!—help me! I’m so scared,” Bianca shouted. “I won’t stay in the castle tonight. Where should I go? My stuff can come after me tomorrow—I wish I had just married Francesco! This is what I get for being ambitious!”
“What has terrified thee thus, young woman?” said the Marquis. “Thou art safe here; be not alarmed.”
“What has scared you so much, young woman?” said the Marquis. “You are safe here; don’t be worried.”
“Oh! your Greatness is wonderfully good,” said Bianca, “but I dare not—no, pray let me go—I had rather leave everything behind me, than stay another hour under this roof.”
“Oh! Your greatness is incredibly kind,” Bianca said, “but I can’t—please let me go—I would rather leave everything behind than stay another hour under this roof.”
“Go to, thou hast lost thy senses,” said Manfred. “Interrupt us not; we were communing on important matters—My Lord, this wench is subject to fits—Come with me, Bianca.”
“Come on, you’ve lost your mind,” said Manfred. “Don’t interrupt us; we were discussing important things—My Lord, this girl has fits—Come with me, Bianca.”
“Oh! the Saints! No,” said Bianca, “for certain it comes to warn your Highness; why should it appear to me else? I say my prayers morning and evening—oh! if your Highness had believed Diego! ’Tis the same hand that he saw the foot to in the gallery-chamber—Father Jerome has often told us the prophecy would be out one of these days—‘Bianca,’ said he, ‘mark my words—’”
“Oh! The Saints! No,” Bianca said, “it definitely comes to warn you, Your Highness; why else would it appear to me? I say my prayers morning and evening—oh! If only you had believed Diego! It’s the same hand he saw the footprint of in the gallery room—Father Jerome has told us many times that the prophecy would be revealed one of these days—‘Bianca,’ he said, ‘remember my words—’”
“Thou ravest,” said Manfred, in a rage; “be gone, and keep these fooleries to frighten thy companions.”
“You're talking nonsense,” said Manfred angrily; “get out of here, and save these foolish antics to scare your friends.”
“What! my Lord,” cried Bianca, “do you think I have seen nothing? go to the foot of the great stairs yourself—as I live I saw it.”
“What! My Lord,” Bianca exclaimed, “do you think I haven't seen anything? Go down to the bottom of the grand staircase yourself—I swear I saw it.”
“Saw what? tell us, fair maid, what thou hast seen,” said Frederic.
“Saw what? Tell us, fair lady, what you have seen,” said Frederic.
“Can your Highness listen,” said Manfred, “to the delirium of a silly wench, who has heard stories of apparitions until she believes them?”
“Can Your Highness listen,” said Manfred, “to the ramblings of a foolish girl, who has heard tales of ghosts until she believes in them?”
“This is more than fancy,” said the Marquis; “her terror is too natural and too strongly impressed to be the work of imagination. Tell us, fair maiden, what it is has moved thee thus?”
“This is more than fancy,” said the Marquis; “her fear is too genuine and too deeply felt to be just imagination. Tell us, fair lady, what has upset you like this?”
“Yes, my Lord, thank your Greatness,” said Bianca; “I believe I look very pale; I shall be better when I have recovered myself—I was going to my Lady Isabella’s chamber, by his Highness’s order—”
“Yes, my Lord, thank you for your kindness,” said Bianca; “I think I look quite pale; I’ll feel better once I’ve recovered—I was on my way to Lady Isabella’s room, as his Highness requested—”
“We do not want the circumstances,” interrupted Manfred. “Since his Highness will have it so, proceed; but be brief.”
“We don’t want the circumstances,” interrupted Manfred. “Since his Highness insists, go ahead; but keep it short.”
“Lord! your Highness thwarts one so!” replied Bianca; “I fear my hair—I am sure I never in my life—well! as I was telling your Greatness, I was going by his Highness’s order to my Lady Isabella’s chamber; she lies in the watchet-coloured chamber, on the right hand, one pair of stairs: so when I came to the great stairs—I was looking on his Highness’s present here—”
“Lord! Your Highness really gets in the way!” replied Bianca. “I’m worried about my hair—I’m sure I’ve never in my life—well! As I was saying to you, Your Greatness, I was headed to my Lady Isabella’s room on His Highness’s orders; she’s in the light blue room, on the right side, up one flight of stairs. So when I reached the big staircase—I was looking at His Highness’s gift here—”
“Grant me patience!” said Manfred, “will this wench never come to the point? what imports it to the Marquis, that I gave thee a bauble for thy faithful attendance on my daughter? we want to know what thou sawest.”
“Give me patience!” said Manfred, “will this girl ever get to the point? What does it matter to the Marquis that I gave you a trinket for taking care of my daughter? We need to know what you saw.”
“I was going to tell your Highness,” said Bianca, “if you would permit me. So as I was rubbing the ring—I am sure I had not gone up three steps, but I heard the rattling of armour; for all the world such a clatter as Diego says he heard when the Giant turned him about in the gallery-chamber.”
“I was going to tell you, your Highness,” said Bianca, “if you’d allow me. As I was rubbing the ring—I’m pretty sure I hadn’t gone up three steps, but I heard the sound of armor; it was just like the noise Diego says he heard when the Giant spun him around in the gallery chamber.”
“What Giant is this, my Lord?” said the Marquis; “is your castle haunted by giants and goblins?”
“What giant is this, my Lord?” asked the Marquis. “Is your castle haunted by giants and goblins?”
“Lord! what, has not your Greatness heard the story of the Giant in the gallery-chamber?” cried Bianca. “I marvel his Highness has not told you; mayhap you do not know there is a prophecy—”
“Lord! What, hasn’t your Highness heard the story of the Giant in the gallery room?” cried Bianca. “I’m surprised his Highness hasn’t told you; maybe you don’t know there’s a prophecy—”
“This trifling is intolerable,” interrupted Manfred. “Let us dismiss this silly wench, my Lord! we have more important affairs to discuss.”
“This nonsense is unacceptable,” interrupted Manfred. “Let’s get rid of this silly girl, my Lord! We have more important matters to discuss.”
“By your favour,” said Frederic, “these are no trifles. The enormous sabre I was directed to in the wood, yon casque, its fellow—are these visions of this poor maiden’s brain?”
“By your favor,” said Frederic, “these are no small things. The huge sword I was shown in the woods, that helmet, its counterpart—are these just illusions in this poor girl's mind?”
“So Jaquez thinks, may it please your Greatness,” said Bianca. “He says this moon will not be out without our seeing some strange revolution. For my part, I should not be surprised if it was to happen to-morrow; for, as I was saying, when I heard the clattering of armour, I was all in a cold sweat. I looked up, and, if your Greatness will believe me, I saw upon the uppermost banister of the great stairs a hand in armour as big as big. I thought I should have swooned. I never stopped until I came hither—would I were well out of this castle. My Lady Matilda told me but yester-morning that her Highness Hippolita knows something.”
“So Jaquez thinks, if it pleases your Highness,” said Bianca. “He says this moon won’t shine without us witnessing some strange event. For my part, I wouldn’t be surprised if it happened tomorrow; because, as I was saying, when I heard the clanging of armor, I was in a cold sweat. I looked up, and, if you’ll believe me, I saw a hand in armor on the top banister of the grand staircase as big as anything. I thought I was going to faint. I didn’t stop until I got here—if only I could be out of this castle. My Lady Matilda told me just yesterday that her Highness Hippolita knows something.”
“Thou art an insolent!” cried Manfred. “Lord Marquis, it much misgives me that this scene is concerted to affront me. Are my own domestics suborned to spread tales injurious to my honour? Pursue your claim by manly daring; or let us bury our feuds, as was proposed, by the intermarriage of our children. But trust me, it ill becomes a Prince of your bearing to practise on mercenary wenches.”
“You're so disrespectful!” shouted Manfred. “Lord Marquis, I really doubt that this situation is meant to challenge me. Have my own servants been bribed to spread harmful rumors about my honor? Make your claim with real courage, or let’s resolve our conflicts, as was suggested, through the marriage of our children. But believe me, it doesn’t suit a Prince like you to scheme with greedy women.”
“I scorn your imputation,” said Frederic. “Until this hour I never set eyes on this damsel: I have given her no jewel. My Lord, my Lord, your conscience, your guilt accuses you, and would throw the suspicion on me; but keep your daughter, and think no more of Isabella. The judgments already fallen on your house forbid me matching into it.”
“I reject your accusation,” Frederic said. “Until now, I’ve never seen this lady: I haven't given her any jewelry. My Lord, my Lord, your conscience, your guilt point fingers at me; but keep your daughter and forget about Isabella. The judgments that have already befallen your family prevent me from pursuing that connection.”
Manfred, alarmed at the resolute tone in which Frederic delivered these words, endeavoured to pacify him. Dismissing Bianca, he made such submissions to the Marquis, and threw in such artful encomiums on Matilda, that Frederic was once more staggered. However, as his passion was of so recent a date, it could not at once surmount the scruples he had conceived. He had gathered enough from Bianca’s discourse to persuade him that heaven declared itself against Manfred. The proposed marriages too removed his claim to a distance; and the principality of Otranto was a stronger temptation than the contingent reversion of it with Matilda. Still he would not absolutely recede from his engagements; but purposing to gain time, he demanded of Manfred if it was true in fact that Hippolita consented to the divorce. The Prince, transported to find no other obstacle, and depending on his influence over his wife, assured the Marquis it was so, and that he might satisfy himself of the truth from her own mouth.
Manfred, taken aback by the firm way Frederic spoke, tried to calm him down. After sending Bianca away, he made all kinds of apologies to the Marquis and showered praise on Matilda, which caught Frederic off guard again. However, since his feelings were so new, they couldn't immediately overcome the doubts he felt. He had picked up enough from Bianca's conversation to believe that heaven was against Manfred. The proposed marriages also made his claim seem more distant, and the principality of Otranto was a stronger lure than merely the potential of it with Matilda. Still, he wasn't ready to completely withdraw from his commitments; instead, trying to buy some time, he asked Manfred if it was true that Hippolita agreed to the divorce. The Prince, thrilled to find no other issues, and confident in his influence over his wife, assured the Marquis that it was true and that he could confirm it from her directly.
As they were thus discoursing, word was brought that the banquet was prepared. Manfred conducted Frederic to the great hall, where they were received by Hippolita and the young Princesses. Manfred placed the Marquis next to Matilda, and seated himself between his wife and Isabella. Hippolita comported herself with an easy gravity; but the young ladies were silent and melancholy. Manfred, who was determined to pursue his point with the Marquis in the remainder of the evening, pushed on the feast until it waxed late; affecting unrestrained gaiety, and plying Frederic with repeated goblets of wine. The latter, more upon his guard than Manfred wished, declined his frequent challenges, on pretence of his late loss of blood; while the Prince, to raise his own disordered spirits, and to counterfeit unconcern, indulged himself in plentiful draughts, though not to the intoxication of his senses.
As they were talking, they got the news that the banquet was ready. Manfred led Frederic to the grand hall, where they were greeted by Hippolita and the young princesses. Manfred seated the Marquis next to Matilda and took his place between his wife and Isabella. Hippolita maintained a calm composure, but the young ladies seemed solemn and sad. Manfred, determined to make his case with the Marquis for the rest of the evening, extended the feast until it grew late; he feigned unrestrained cheerfulness and kept offering Frederic glass after glass of wine. Frederic, more cautious than Manfred hoped, declined his repeated invitations, claiming he was still recovering from his recent blood loss, while Manfred, trying to lift his own spirits and pretend to be relaxed, indulged in plenty of drinks, although he wasn't getting drunk.
The evening being far advanced, the banquet concluded. Manfred would have withdrawn with Frederic; but the latter pleading weakness and want of repose, retired to his chamber, gallantly telling the Prince that his daughter should amuse his Highness until himself could attend him. Manfred accepted the party, and to the no small grief of Isabella, accompanied her to her apartment. Matilda waited on her mother to enjoy the freshness of the evening on the ramparts of the castle.
The evening was well advanced when the banquet came to an end. Manfred intended to leave with Frederic; however, Frederic, citing exhaustion and the need for rest, went to his room, graciously telling the Prince that his daughter would entertain him until he could join. Manfred agreed to this arrangement and, much to Isabella’s dismay, accompanied her to her room. Matilda stayed with her mother to enjoy the coolness of the evening on the castle ramparts.
Soon as the company were dispersed their several ways, Frederic, quitting his chamber, inquired if Hippolita was alone, and was told by one of her attendants, who had not noticed her going forth, that at that hour she generally withdrew to her oratory, where he probably would find her. The Marquis, during the repast, had beheld Matilda with increase of passion. He now wished to find Hippolita in the disposition her Lord had promised. The portents that had alarmed him were forgotten in his desires. Stealing softly and unobserved to the apartment of Hippolita, he entered it with a resolution to encourage her acquiescence to the divorce, having perceived that Manfred was resolved to make the possession of Isabella an unalterable condition, before he would grant Matilda to his wishes.
As soon as the guests went their separate ways, Frederic left his room and asked if Hippolita was alone. One of her attendants, not realizing she had left, informed him that she usually retreated to her oratory at that hour, where he would probably find her. During the meal, the Marquis had watched Matilda with growing passion. He now wanted to find Hippolita in the state of mind her husband had promised. The signs that had worried him faded in light of his desires. Quietly and without being seen, he made his way to Hippolita's room, determined to persuade her to agree to the divorce, having realized that Manfred was set on making the possession of Isabella a non-negotiable condition before he would allow Matilda to be his.
The Marquis was not surprised at the silence that reigned in the Princess’s apartment. Concluding her, as he had been advertised, in her oratory, he passed on. The door was ajar; the evening gloomy and overcast. Pushing open the door gently, he saw a person kneeling before the altar. As he approached nearer, it seemed not a woman, but one in a long woollen weed, whose back was towards him. The person seemed absorbed in prayer. The Marquis was about to return, when the figure, rising, stood some moments fixed in meditation, without regarding him. The Marquis, expecting the holy person to come forth, and meaning to excuse his uncivil interruption, said,
The Marquis wasn't surprised by the silence in the Princess's room. As he had been told, she was in her private prayer space. He moved on. The door was slightly open; the evening was dark and cloudy. Gently pushing the door open, he noticed someone kneeling at the altar. As he got closer, it looked like not a woman, but someone wearing a long woolen garment, with their back to him. The person seemed lost in prayer. The Marquis was about to leave when the figure stood up, lost in thought for a moment, not acknowledging him. The Marquis, expecting the holy person to come forward, and intending to apologize for his rude interruption, said,
“Reverend Father, I sought the Lady Hippolita.”
“Reverend Father, I looked for Lady Hippolita.”
“Hippolita!” replied a hollow voice; “camest thou to this castle to seek Hippolita?” and then the figure, turning slowly round, discovered to Frederic the fleshless jaws and empty sockets of a skeleton, wrapt in a hermit’s cowl.
“Hippolita!” answered a hollow voice; “did you come to this castle to find Hippolita?” Then the figure slowly turned around, revealing to Frederic the bony jaw and empty eye sockets of a skeleton draped in a hermit's cloak.
“Angels of grace protect me!” cried Frederic, recoiling.
“Angels of grace, protect me!” shouted Frederic, pulling back.
“Deserve their protection!” said the Spectre. Frederic, falling on his knees, adjured the phantom to take pity on him.
“Deserve their protection!” said the Spectre. Frederic, dropping to his knees, begged the ghost to have mercy on him.
“Dost thou not remember me?” said the apparition. “Remember the wood of Joppa!”
“Don’t you remember me?” said the ghost. “Remember the wood of Joppa!”
“Art thou that holy hermit?” cried Frederic, trembling. “Can I do aught for thy eternal peace?”
“Are you that holy hermit?” Frederic exclaimed, shaking. “Is there anything I can do for your eternal peace?”
“Wast thou delivered from bondage,” said the spectre, “to pursue carnal delights? Hast thou forgotten the buried sabre, and the behest of Heaven engraven on it?”
“Were you freed from bondage,” said the ghost, “to chase after earthly pleasures? Have you forgotten the buried sword, and the command from Heaven engraved on it?”
“I have not, I have not,” said Frederic; “but say, blest spirit, what is thy errand to me? What remains to be done?”
“I haven't, I haven't,” said Frederic; “but tell me, blessed spirit, what brings you to me? What still needs to be done?”
“To forget Matilda!” said the apparition; and vanished.
“To forget Matilda!” said the ghost, and disappeared.
Frederic’s blood froze in his veins. For some minutes he remained motionless. Then falling prostrate on his face before the altar, he besought the intercession of every saint for pardon. A flood of tears succeeded to this transport; and the image of the beauteous Matilda rushing in spite of him on his thoughts, he lay on the ground in a conflict of penitence and passion. Ere he could recover from this agony of his spirits, the Princess Hippolita with a taper in her hand entered the oratory alone. Seeing a man without motion on the floor, she gave a shriek, concluding him dead. Her fright brought Frederic to himself. Rising suddenly, his face bedewed with tears, he would have rushed from her presence; but Hippolita stopping him, conjured him in the most plaintive accents to explain the cause of his disorder, and by what strange chance she had found him there in that posture.
Frederic's blood ran cold. For a few minutes, he stayed completely still. Then, he collapsed face down before the altar, pleading with every saint for forgiveness. He was soon overwhelmed with tears, and the image of the beautiful Matilda flooded his mind, leaving him torn between regret and desire as he lay on the ground. Before he could pull himself out of this emotional turmoil, Princess Hippolita entered the small chapel alone, holding a candle. When she saw a man lying still on the floor, she gasped, thinking he was dead. Her shock jolted Frederic back to reality. He quickly got up, his face wet with tears, and tried to flee from her. But Hippolita stopped him, pleading with him in a soft voice to explain what had happened and how she had found him in such a position.
“Ah, virtuous Princess!” said the Marquis, penetrated with grief, and stopped.
“Ah, noble Princess!” said the Marquis, filled with sorrow, and paused.
“For the love of Heaven, my Lord,” said Hippolita, “disclose the cause of this transport! What mean these doleful sounds, this alarming exclamation on my name? What woes has heaven still in store for the wretched Hippolita? Yet silent! By every pitying angel, I adjure thee, noble Prince,” continued she, falling at his feet, “to disclose the purport of what lies at thy heart. I see thou feelest for me; thou feelest the sharp pangs that thou inflictest—speak, for pity! Does aught thou knowest concern my child?”
“For the love of Heaven, my Lord,” said Hippolita, “please tell me why you’re so upset! What do these sad sounds mean, this alarming shout of my name? What more troubles does heaven have in store for the unfortunate Hippolita? Yet you remain silent! By every compassionate angel, I beg you, noble Prince,” she continued, falling at his feet, “to reveal what’s weighing on your heart. I see that you care for me; you feel the sharp pain that you’re causing—please speak, out of pity! Does anything you know involve my child?”
“I cannot speak,” cried Frederic, bursting from her. “Oh, Matilda!”
“I can’t speak,” cried Frederic, breaking away from her. “Oh, Matilda!”
Quitting the Princess thus abruptly, he hastened to his own apartment. At the door of it he was accosted by Manfred, who flushed by wine and love had come to seek him, and to propose to waste some hours of the night in music and revelling. Frederic, offended at an invitation so dissonant from the mood of his soul, pushed him rudely aside, and entering his chamber, flung the door intemperately against Manfred, and bolted it inwards. The haughty Prince, enraged at this unaccountable behaviour, withdrew in a frame of mind capable of the most fatal excesses. As he crossed the court, he was met by the domestic whom he had planted at the convent as a spy on Jerome and Theodore. This man, almost breathless with the haste he had made, informed his Lord that Theodore, and some lady from the castle were, at that instant, in private conference at the tomb of Alfonso in St. Nicholas’s church. He had dogged Theodore thither, but the gloominess of the night had prevented his discovering who the woman was.
Quitting the Princess so abruptly, he rushed to his own room. At the door, he was confronted by Manfred, who, fueled by wine and love, had come to find him and suggest they spend part of the night on music and partying. Frederic, annoyed by an invitation so out of sync with his mood, pushed him aside roughly and entered his room, slamming the door shut behind him and locking it. The proud Prince, furious at this inexplicable behavior, left in a state of mind that could lead to disastrous decisions. As he crossed the courtyard, he was approached by the servant he had stationed at the convent to spy on Jerome and Theodore. This man, nearly out of breath from his haste, informed his Lord that Theodore and a lady from the castle were currently having a private meeting at the tomb of Alfonso in St. Nicholas's church. He had followed Theodore there, but the darkness of the night had prevented him from identifying who the woman was.
Manfred, whose spirits were inflamed, and whom Isabella had driven from her on his urging his passion with too little reserve, did not doubt but the inquietude she had expressed had been occasioned by her impatience to meet Theodore. Provoked by this conjecture, and enraged at her father, he hastened secretly to the great church. Gliding softly between the aisles, and guided by an imperfect gleam of moonshine that shone faintly through the illuminated windows, he stole towards the tomb of Alfonso, to which he was directed by indistinct whispers of the persons he sought. The first sounds he could distinguish were—
Manfred, who was feeling agitated and had pushed Isabella away due to his overwhelming passion, couldn’t help but think that her visible anxiety was caused by her eagerness to see Theodore. Angered by this thought and frustrated with her father, he quickly made his way to the main church in secret. Moving quietly between the rows, guided by a dim light of moonlight that filtered through the stained-glass windows, he crept towards Alfonso’s tomb, led by the faint whispers of the people he was looking for. The first sounds he could make out were—
“Does it, alas! depend on me? Manfred will never permit our union.”
“Does it, unfortunately, depend on me? Manfred will never allow our union.”
“No, this shall prevent it!” cried the tyrant, drawing his dagger, and plunging it over her shoulder into the bosom of the person that spoke.
“No, this will stop it!” yelled the tyrant, pulling out his dagger and thrusting it over her shoulder into the chest of the person who spoke.
“Ah, me, I am slain!” cried Matilda, sinking. “Good heaven, receive my soul!”
“Ah, me, I am defeated!” cried Matilda, collapsing. “Good heavens, take my soul!”
“Savage, inhuman monster, what hast thou done!” cried Theodore, rushing on him, and wrenching his dagger from him.
“Savage, inhuman monster, what have you done!” shouted Theodore, rushing at him and grabbing his dagger away.
“Stop, stop thy impious hand!” cried Matilda; “it is my father!”
“Stop, stop your wicked hand!” shouted Matilda; “it’s my dad!”
Manfred, waking as from a trance, beat his breast, twisted his hands in his locks, and endeavoured to recover his dagger from Theodore to despatch himself. Theodore, scarce less distracted, and only mastering the transports of his grief to assist Matilda, had now by his cries drawn some of the monks to his aid. While part of them endeavoured, in concert with the afflicted Theodore, to stop the blood of the dying Princess, the rest prevented Manfred from laying violent hands on himself.
Manfred, waking up as if from a trance, beat his chest, tugged at his hair, and tried to get his dagger back from Theodore to end his life. Theodore, equally frantic and only pushing aside his overwhelming sorrow to help Matilda, had managed to call some monks to assist him. While some of them worked together with the distressed Theodore to stop the bleeding of the dying Princess, the others restrained Manfred from harming himself.
Matilda, resigning herself patiently to her fate, acknowledged with looks of grateful love the zeal of Theodore. Yet oft as her faintness would permit her speech its way, she begged the assistants to comfort her father. Jerome, by this time, had learnt the fatal news, and reached the church. His looks seemed to reproach Theodore, but turning to Manfred, he said,
Matilda, accepting her situation with calmness, acknowledged with grateful gazes the dedication of Theodore. Yet whenever her weakness allowed her to speak, she asked the helpers to comfort her father. By this time, Jerome had learned the terrible news and arrived at the church. His expression seemed to blame Theodore, but turning to Manfred, he said,
“Now, tyrant! behold the completion of woe fulfilled on thy impious and devoted head! The blood of Alfonso cried to heaven for vengeance; and heaven has permitted its altar to be polluted by assassination, that thou mightest shed thy own blood at the foot of that Prince’s sepulchre!”
“Now, tyrant! Look at the full extent of the suffering you've brought upon yourself! The blood of Alfonso cried out to heaven for revenge; and heaven has allowed its altar to be tainted by murder, so that you may shed your own blood at the foot of that Prince’s grave!”
“Cruel man!” cried Matilda, “to aggravate the woes of a parent; may heaven bless my father, and forgive him as I do! My Lord, my gracious Sire, dost thou forgive thy child? Indeed, I came not hither to meet Theodore. I found him praying at this tomb, whither my mother sent me to intercede for thee, for her—dearest father, bless your child, and say you forgive her.”
“Cruel man!” Matilda cried, “to add to a parent's troubles; may heaven bless my father and forgive him as I do! My Lord, my gracious Sire, do you forgive your child? Honestly, I didn’t come here to see Theodore. I found him praying at this tomb, where my mother sent me to plead for you, for her—dear father, bless your child, and please say you forgive her.”
“Forgive thee! Murderous monster!” cried Manfred, “can assassins forgive? I took thee for Isabella; but heaven directed my bloody hand to the heart of my child. Oh, Matilda!—I cannot utter it—canst thou forgive the blindness of my rage?”
“Forgive you! Murderous monster!” shouted Manfred, “can assassins forgive? I took you for Isabella; but heaven guided my bloody hand to the heart of my child. Oh, Matilda!—I can't say it—can you forgive the blindness of my rage?”
“I can, I do; and may heaven confirm it!” said Matilda; “but while I have life to ask it—oh! my mother! what will she feel? Will you comfort her, my Lord? Will you not put her away? Indeed she loves you! Oh, I am faint! bear me to the castle. Can I live to have her close my eyes?”
“I can, I will; and may heaven back me up!” said Matilda; “but as long as I’m alive to ask—oh! my mother! how will she feel? Will you comfort her, my Lord? Please don’t abandon her! She truly loves you! Oh, I’m feeling weak! Take me to the castle. Can I survive long enough for her to close my eyes?”
Theodore and the monks besought her earnestly to suffer herself to be borne into the convent; but her instances were so pressing to be carried to the castle, that placing her on a litter, they conveyed her thither as she requested. Theodore, supporting her head with his arm, and hanging over her in an agony of despairing love, still endeavoured to inspire her with hopes of life. Jerome, on the other side, comforted her with discourses of heaven, and holding a crucifix before her, which she bathed with innocent tears, prepared her for her passage to immortality. Manfred, plunged in the deepest affliction, followed the litter in despair.
Theodore and the monks pleaded with her to allow herself to be taken to the convent, but she insisted so strongly on being carried to the castle that they placed her on a litter and took her there as she asked. Theodore, supporting her head with his arm and leaning over her in deep anguish of love, still tried to fill her with hope for life. Jerome, on the other side, comforted her with talk of heaven, and holding a crucifix in front of her, which she soaked with tears, prepared her for her journey to eternity. Manfred, overwhelmed with grief, followed the litter in despair.
Ere they reached the castle, Hippolita, informed of the dreadful catastrophe, had flown to meet her murdered child; but when she saw the afflicted procession, the mightiness of her grief deprived her of her senses, and she fell lifeless to the earth in a swoon. Isabella and Frederic, who attended her, were overwhelmed in almost equal sorrow. Matilda alone seemed insensible to her own situation: every thought was lost in tenderness for her mother.
Before they reached the castle, Hippolita, aware of the terrible tragedy, had rushed to meet her slain child; but when she saw the grieving procession, her overwhelming grief caused her to lose consciousness, and she collapsed to the ground in a faint. Isabella and Frederic, who were with her, were almost equally devastated. Matilda alone appeared detached from her own plight: all her thoughts were consumed with concern for her mother.
Ordering the litter to stop, as soon as Hippolita was brought to herself, she asked for her father. He approached, unable to speak. Matilda, seizing his hand and her mother’s, locked them in her own, and then clasped them to her heart. Manfred could not support this act of pathetic piety. He dashed himself on the ground, and cursed the day he was born. Isabella, apprehensive that these struggles of passion were more than Matilda could support, took upon herself to order Manfred to be borne to his apartment, while she caused Matilda to be conveyed to the nearest chamber. Hippolita, scarce more alive than her daughter, was regardless of everything but her; but when the tender Isabella’s care would have likewise removed her, while the surgeons examined Matilda’s wound, she cried,
Ordering everyone to stop, as soon as Hippolita regained her composure, she asked for her father. He came over, speechless. Matilda took his hand and her mother’s, locking them together in her own, and then pressed them to her heart. Manfred couldn't handle this emotional display. He threw himself on the ground and cursed the day he was born. Isabella, sensing that Matilda might not be able to handle these intense emotions, took it upon herself to have Manfred carried to his room while arranging for Matilda to be taken to the nearest chamber. Hippolita, barely more alive than her daughter, was focused only on her; but when the caring Isabella tried to move her as the doctors examined Matilda’s injury, she cried,
“Remove me! never, never! I lived but in her, and will expire with her.”
“Take me out of here! Never, never! I lived only for her and will die with her.”
Matilda raised her eyes at her mother’s voice, but closed them again without speaking. Her sinking pulse and the damp coldness of her hand soon dispelled all hopes of recovery. Theodore followed the surgeons into the outer chamber, and heard them pronounce the fatal sentence with a transport equal to frenzy.
Matilda looked up at her mother’s voice but closed her eyes again without saying anything. The heavy feeling in her chest and the cold, clammy sensation of her hand quickly crushed any hopes of getting better. Theodore followed the surgeons into the next room and overheard them deliver the devastating news with a mix of excitement and madness.
“Since she cannot live mine,” cried he, “at least she shall be mine in death! Father! Jerome! will you not join our hands?” cried he to the Friar, who, with the Marquis, had accompanied the surgeons.
“Since she can't live my life,” he shouted, “at least she'll be mine in death! Father! Jerome! Will you not join our hands?” he called out to the Friar, who, along with the Marquis, had come with the surgeons.
“What means thy distracted rashness?” said Jerome. “Is this an hour for marriage?”
“What does your reckless behavior mean?” said Jerome. “Is this the right time for a wedding?”
“It is, it is,” cried Theodore. “Alas! there is no other!”
“It is, it is,” shouted Theodore. “Oh no! There’s no other!”
“Young man, thou art too unadvised,” said Frederic. “Dost thou think we are to listen to thy fond transports in this hour of fate? What pretensions hast thou to the Princess?”
“Young man, you’re being too foolish,” said Frederic. “Do you really think we should listen to your silly outbursts in this critical moment? What makes you think you have any claim to the Princess?”
“Those of a Prince,” said Theodore; “of the sovereign of Otranto. This reverend man, my father, has informed me who I am.”
“Those of a Prince,” said Theodore; “of the ruler of Otranto. This respected man, my father, has told me who I am.”
“Thou ravest,” said the Marquis. “There is no Prince of Otranto but myself, now Manfred, by murder, by sacrilegious murder, has forfeited all pretensions.”
“You're talking nonsense,” said the Marquis. “There is no Prince of Otranto but me, now that Manfred, through murder, through sacrilegious murder, has lost all claims.”
“My Lord,” said Jerome, assuming an air of command, “he tells you true. It was not my purpose the secret should have been divulged so soon, but fate presses onward to its work. What his hot-headed passion has revealed, my tongue confirms. Know, Prince, that when Alfonso set sail for the Holy Land—”
“My Lord,” Jerome said, taking on a commanding tone, “he’s telling you the truth. I didn’t intend for the secret to come out so quickly, but fate is moving forward with its plan. What his impulsive passion has revealed, my words confirm. Understand, Prince, that when Alfonso left for the Holy Land—”
“Is this a season for explanations?” cried Theodore. “Father, come and unite me to the Princess; she shall be mine! In every other thing I will dutifully obey you. My life! my adored Matilda!” continued Theodore, rushing back into the inner chamber, “will you not be mine? Will you not bless your—”
“Is this really the time for explanations?” Theodore shouted. “Dad, please bring me to the Princess; she will be mine! In everything else, I will follow your wishes. My love! My beloved Matilda!” he continued, rushing back into the inner room. “Will you not be mine? Will you not bless your—”
Isabella made signs to him to be silent, apprehending the Princess was near her end.
Isabella signaled him to be quiet, realizing the Princess was close to her end.
“What, is she dead?” cried Theodore; “is it possible!”
“What, is she dead?” Theodore exclaimed. “Is that even possible?”
The violence of his exclamations brought Matilda to herself. Lifting up her eyes, she looked round for her mother.
The intensity of his outbursts snapped Matilda back to reality. She raised her eyes and looked around for her mom.
“Life of my soul, I am here!” cried Hippolita; “think not I will quit thee!”
“Life of my soul, I am here!” cried Hippolita; “don’t think I will leave you!”
“Oh! you are too good,” said Matilda. “But weep not for me, my mother! I am going where sorrow never dwells—Isabella, thou hast loved me; wouldst thou not supply my fondness to this dear, dear woman? Indeed I am faint!”
“Oh! you are too good,” said Matilda. “But don’t cry for me, my mother! I’m going to a place where sorrow doesn’t exist—Isabella, you have loved me; would you not give my affection to this dear, dear woman? I really feel weak!”
“Oh! my child! my child!” said Hippolita in a flood of tears, “can I not withhold thee a moment?”
“Oh! my child! my child!” Hippolita said, overwhelmed with tears, “can I not keep you just for a moment?”
“It will not be,” said Matilda; “commend me to heaven—Where is my father? forgive him, dearest mother—forgive him my death; it was an error. Oh! I had forgotten—dearest mother, I vowed never to see Theodore more—perhaps that has drawn down this calamity—but it was not intentional—can you pardon me?”
“It won’t be,” said Matilda; “I’ll leave it to heaven—Where is my father? Please forgive him, dear mother—forgive him for my death; it was a mistake. Oh! I had forgotten—dear mother, I promised never to see Theodore again—maybe that brought this disaster upon us—but I didn’t mean for any of this to happen—can you forgive me?”
“Oh! wound not my agonising soul!” said Hippolita; “thou never couldst offend me—Alas! she faints! help! help!”
“Oh! Don’t wound my tortured soul!” said Hippolita; “you could never hurt me—Oh no! She’s fainting! Help! Help!”
“I would say something more,” said Matilda, struggling, “but it cannot be—Isabella—Theodore—for my sake—Oh!—” she expired.
“I want to say more,” Matilda said, struggling, “but I can’t—Isabella—Theodore—for my sake—Oh!” She collapsed.
Isabella and her women tore Hippolita from the corse; but Theodore threatened destruction to all who attempted to remove him from it. He printed a thousand kisses on her clay-cold hands, and uttered every expression that despairing love could dictate.
Isabella and her friends pulled Hippolita away from the corpse, but Theodore threatened to destroy anyone who tried to take him away from it. He placed a thousand kisses on her cold, lifeless hands and expressed every feeling that desperate love could conjure.
Isabella, in the meantime, was accompanying the afflicted Hippolita to her apartment; but, in the middle of the court, they were met by Manfred, who, distracted with his own thoughts, and anxious once more to behold his daughter, was advancing to the chamber where she lay. As the moon was now at its height, he read in the countenances of this unhappy company the event he dreaded.
Isabella, meanwhile, was helping the troubled Hippolita to her room; but in the middle of the courtyard, they ran into Manfred, who, lost in his own thoughts and eager to see his daughter again, was heading towards the room where she was. With the moon now at its peak, he could see the worry on the faces of this unfortunate group and realized the event he feared.
“What! is she dead?” cried he in wild confusion. A clap of thunder at that instant shook the castle to its foundations; the earth rocked, and the clank of more than mortal armour was heard behind. Frederic and Jerome thought the last day was at hand. The latter, forcing Theodore along with them, rushed into the court. The moment Theodore appeared, the walls of the castle behind Manfred were thrown down with a mighty force, and the form of Alfonso, dilated to an immense magnitude, appeared in the centre of the ruins.
“What! Is she dead?” he yelled in frantic confusion. At that moment, a clap of thunder shook the castle to its core; the ground trembled, and the sound of a heavy, unnatural armor echoed from behind. Frederic and Jerome believed the end was near. The latter, dragging Theodore along with them, dashed into the courtyard. The moment Theodore emerged, the castle walls behind Manfred crumbled with tremendous force, and the figure of Alfonso, enlarged to an enormous size, emerged in the center of the wreckage.
“Behold in Theodore the true heir of Alfonso!” said the vision: And having pronounced those words, accompanied by a clap of thunder, it ascended solemnly towards heaven, where the clouds parting asunder, the form of St. Nicholas was seen, and receiving Alfonso’s shade, they were soon wrapt from mortal eyes in a blaze of glory.
“Look at Theodore, the true heir of Alfonso!” said the vision. And after delivering this message, accompanied by a clap of thunder, it rose solemnly towards the sky, where the clouds parted, revealing the figure of St. Nicholas. Together with Alfonso’s spirit, they were quickly enveloped from human sight in a blaze of glory.
The beholders fell prostrate on their faces, acknowledging the divine will. The first that broke silence was Hippolita.
The onlookers fell flat on their faces, recognizing the divine will. The first to speak up was Hippolita.
“My Lord,” said she to the desponding Manfred, “behold the vanity of human greatness! Conrad is gone! Matilda is no more! In Theodore we view the true Prince of Otranto. By what miracle he is so I know not—suffice it to us, our doom is pronounced! shall we not, can we but dedicate the few deplorable hours we have to live, in deprecating the further wrath of heaven? heaven ejects us—whither can we fly, but to yon holy cells that yet offer us a retreat.”
“My Lord,” she said to the despondent Manfred, “look at the emptiness of human greatness! Conrad is gone! Matilda is no more! In Theodore, we see the true Prince of Otranto. I don’t know how this happened—it's enough for us that our fate is sealed! Shouldn’t we spend the few miserable hours we have left trying to calm the anger of heaven? Heaven is casting us out—where can we go, but to those holy places that still offer us a refuge?”
“Thou guiltless but unhappy woman! unhappy by my crimes!” replied Manfred, “my heart at last is open to thy devout admonitions. Oh! could—but it cannot be—ye are lost in wonder—let me at last do justice on myself! To heap shame on my own head is all the satisfaction I have left to offer to offended heaven. My story has drawn down these judgments: Let my confession atone—but, ah! what can atone for usurpation and a murdered child? a child murdered in a consecrated place? List, sirs, and may this bloody record be a warning to future tyrants!”
“You innocent but unhappy woman! Unhappy because of my sins!” replied Manfred, “My heart is finally open to your sincere advice. Oh! If only—though it can't be—you're lost in shock—let me finally make things right with myself! To shame myself is all the satisfaction I have left to offer to offended heaven. My story has led to these punishments: Let my confession be my atonement—but, alas! what can make up for usurpation and a murdered child? A child murdered in a sacred place? Listen, everyone, and may this bloody tale serve as a warning to future tyrants!”
“Alfonso, ye all know, died in the Holy Land—ye would interrupt me; ye would say he came not fairly to his end—it is most true—why else this bitter cup which Manfred must drink to the dregs. Ricardo, my grandfather, was his chamberlain—I would draw a veil over my ancestor’s crimes—but it is in vain! Alfonso died by poison. A fictitious will declared Ricardo his heir. His crimes pursued him—yet he lost no Conrad, no Matilda! I pay the price of usurpation for all! A storm overtook him. Haunted by his guilt he vowed to St. Nicholas to found a church and two convents, if he lived to reach Otranto. The sacrifice was accepted: the saint appeared to him in a dream, and promised that Ricardo’s posterity should reign in Otranto until the rightful owner should be grown too large to inhabit the castle, and as long as issue male from Ricardo’s loins should remain to enjoy it—alas! alas! nor male nor female, except myself, remains of all his wretched race! I have done—the woes of these three days speak the rest. How this young man can be Alfonso’s heir I know not—yet I do not doubt it. His are these dominions; I resign them—yet I knew not Alfonso had an heir—I question not the will of heaven—poverty and prayer must fill up the woeful space, until Manfred shall be summoned to Ricardo.”
“Alfonso, you all know, died in the Holy Land—you might interrupt me; you might say he didn’t meet his end fairly—it’s true—why else would Manfred have to drink from this bitter cup? Ricardo, my grandfather, was his chamberlain—I’d like to ignore my ancestor’s crimes—but that’s pointless! Alfonso was poisoned. A fake will named Ricardo as his heir. His crimes haunted him—yet he lost no Conrad, no Matilda! I pay the price for usurpation for everyone! A storm came for him. Burdened by his guilt, he promised St. Nicholas to establish a church and two convents if he made it to Otranto. The sacrifice was accepted: the saint appeared to him in a dream and promised that Ricardo’s descendants would reign in Otranto until the rightful owner was too big to live in the castle, and as long as there were male heirs from Ricardo’s line to enjoy it—alas! alas! neither male nor female, except for me, remains of his miserable lineage! I’m done—the tragedies of these past three days say it all. How this young man can be Alfonso’s heir, I don’t know—but I don’t doubt it. This dominion belongs to him; I give it up—but I didn’t know Alfonso had an heir—I don’t question the will of heaven—poverty and prayer must fill the heartbreaking void until Manfred is called to Ricardo.”
“What remains is my part to declare,” said Jerome. “When Alfonso set sail for the Holy Land he was driven by a storm to the coast of Sicily. The other vessel, which bore Ricardo and his train, as your Lordship must have heard, was separated from him.”
“What’s left is my part to reveal,” said Jerome. “When Alfonso set off for the Holy Land, a storm drove him to the coast of Sicily. The other ship, which carried Ricardo and his entourage, as your Lordship must have heard, got separated from him.”
“It is most true,” said Manfred; “and the title you give me is more than an outcast can claim—well! be it so—proceed.”
“It’s absolutely true,” said Manfred; “and the title you give me is more than an outcast can claim—well! Let’s do it—go on.”
Jerome blushed, and continued. “For three months Lord Alfonso was wind-bound in Sicily. There he became enamoured of a fair virgin named Victoria. He was too pious to tempt her to forbidden pleasures. They were married. Yet deeming this amour incongruous with the holy vow of arms by which he was bound, he determined to conceal their nuptials until his return from the Crusade, when he purposed to seek and acknowledge her for his lawful wife. He left her pregnant. During his absence she was delivered of a daughter. But scarce had she felt a mother’s pangs ere she heard the fatal rumour of her Lord’s death, and the succession of Ricardo. What could a friendless, helpless woman do? Would her testimony avail?—yet, my lord, I have an authentic writing—”
Jerome blushed and continued. “For three months, Lord Alfonso was stuck in Sicily due to bad weather. There, he fell in love with a beautiful young woman named Victoria. He was too virtuous to lead her into sinful pleasures. They got married. However, believing this love to be inconsistent with the holy vow of knighthood he had taken, he decided to keep their marriage a secret until he returned from the Crusade, when he planned to seek her out and acknowledge her as his lawful wife. He left her pregnant. While he was away, she gave birth to a daughter. But as soon as she experienced the pains of motherhood, she heard the tragic news of her husband’s death and the rise of Ricardo. What could a friendless, helpless woman do? Would her testimony matter?—yet, my lord, I have a legitimate document—”
“It needs not,” said Manfred; “the horrors of these days, the vision we have but now seen, all corroborate thy evidence beyond a thousand parchments. Matilda’s death and my expulsion—”
“It doesn’t need to,” said Manfred; “the horrors of these days, the vision we just saw, all support your evidence beyond a thousand documents. Matilda’s death and my banishment—”
“Be composed, my Lord,” said Hippolita; “this holy man did not mean to recall your griefs.” Jerome proceeded.
“Stay calm, my Lord,” said Hippolita; “this holy man didn’t intend to remind you of your sorrows.” Jerome continued.
“I shall not dwell on what is needless. The daughter of which Victoria was delivered, was at her maturity bestowed in marriage on me. Victoria died; and the secret remained locked in my breast. Theodore’s narrative has told the rest.”
“I won’t spend time on what’s unnecessary. The daughter that Victoria gave birth to was married to me when she grew up. Victoria passed away, and the secret stayed locked in my heart. Theodore’s story has revealed the rest.”
The Friar ceased. The disconsolate company retired to the remaining part of the castle. In the morning Manfred signed his abdication of the principality, with the approbation of Hippolita, and each took on them the habit of religion in the neighbouring convents. Frederic offered his daughter to the new Prince, which Hippolita’s tenderness for Isabella concurred to promote. But Theodore’s grief was too fresh to admit the thought of another love; and it was not until after frequent discourses with Isabella of his dear Matilda, that he was persuaded he could know no happiness but in the society of one with whom he could for ever indulge the melancholy that had taken possession of his soul.
The Friar stopped speaking. The sorrowful group headed back to the rest of the castle. The next morning, Manfred signed his resignation of the principality, with Hippolita's approval, and they both took on the religious life in the nearby convents. Frederic offered his daughter to the new Prince, which Hippolita's affection for Isabella helped to support. However, Theodore's grief was too raw for him to consider loving someone else; it wasn’t until he had several conversations with Isabella about his beloved Matilda that he accepted he could only find happiness with someone with whom he could always share the sadness that had taken hold of his heart.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!